Wisdom Tooth Emojis & Text

Care for me
Fogfire

Summary:

You're there to care for your boyfriend after 
his wisdom teeth get removed. That's it, 
that's the fic.
Just Fluff.

Fandom:
僕のヒーローアカデミア | Boku no Hero 
Academia | My Hero Academia (Anime & 
Manga)
Relationship:
Kirishima Eijirou/Reader
Character:
Kirishima Eijirou
Additional Tags:
wisdom tooth removal
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:2023-12-06


The dentist had been kind enough to let you 
stay with Eijiro until the anesthesia kicked in 
and his hand fell limp in yours.
You’ve got your phone set up by the time he 
wakes up. He blinks sluggishly, groans low in 
his throat, and raises his hands, no doubt to 
touch his swollen cheeks.
“Uh uh,” You move to intercept him, take 
your hands in his. “No touching.”
“Whu?” He asks, eyes slowly focusing on 
you. You can tell when his vision clears 
because a pretty pink blush drapes over his 
cheeks and burns his ears.
“Hi.” You smile at him. “Nice to see sleeping 
beauty wake up.”
“Sneepin buty?” He mumbles around the 
gauze in his mouth. He points at himself with 
a questioning look in his eyes.
“Yep.” You pop the p. “You’re my pretty boy. 
My baby.”
His blush intensifies in color. It’s almost as 
red as his hair now and he shyly averts his 
eyes for a second before he looks back at 
you. You know that game. You don’t take 
your eyes off him and he smiles, wincing 
when that hurts his cheeks.
“Careful.” You reach out your hand and 
caress the sensitive area with your hand. 
“It’s gonna take some time, but you did good, 
champ.”
He mumbles but the door slides open.
“Mr. Kirishima, it’s good to have you back. 
I’m afraid we have to clear out this room 
soon. How about we get you seated first and 
then move on to getting up?”
It’s slow progress, but fifteen minutes later 
Kirishima’s leaning heavily onto you as you 
wait for an Uber. 
His nose is nuzzling into your hair and he’s 
whining, low and needy, as you try not to 
falter beneath his weight.
“I’m here, I’m here.” You soothe him. You 
expected him to be whiny. By now you know 
that this side of him always breaks out when 
he’s in a predicament. While you hate for 
him to feel bad, you love this side of him. 
The side of him that asks for help, support, 
and touch instead of feeling like he’s the one 
everyone needs to depend on.
Luckily heating soup doesn’t take that many 
steps but then it’s time to eat and Eijiro’s 
brows furrow in the way they do when he’s 
trying to figure out something difficult.
Kirishima wakes up to the sound of his own 
voice, sluggish and slow.
For a moment he’s confused. If he can hear 
himself, is he still in his own body? And if so, 
why does his mouth hurt so bad?”
“Baby?” He mumbles, blinks against 
exhaustion pulling at him. He moves all ten 
of his fingers, relieved when he can feel your 
skin beneath them.
“Hey, sleepyhead.” He can feel your lips 
press against his hair. “How did you sleep?”
“Fine.” He mumbles back and yawns, winces 
when that makes his mouth hurt even worse.
“What happened to my mouth?”
“You got your wisdom teeth removed, 
remember? There’s some water for you on 
the nightstand.”
He turns his head. Indeed, a bottle of water. 
He scoots up to a sitting position, pulls you 
with him for good measure, and takes it.
The water, albeit lukewarm, washes away 
the least of his confusion.
“Did you video me?” He asks. 
You nod and pull out your phone. 
“I recorded you waking up. It’s so cute. My 
little baby.” You coo and for a whole minute, 
the video is just him, snoring softly.
Kirishima had known you’d do that.
And he might not want his friends to see him 
like this, but there’s something he can never 
get tired of - the fondness in your eyes when 
you watch a video of him, the pull of your 
mouth when you coo at what he’s doing, 
how you laugh when he blushes and pull 
closer to kiss his nose when the Eijro in the
video and the Eijiro next to him in bed turn 
the same shade of red.
He’s not mad that you record him, not when 
he gets to see you fawn over him both in real 
life and in recording.

https://archiveofourown.org/works/52070539

new kirishima eijirou wisdom tooth removal care for me wisdom teeth

Wisdom Teeth
maevieluv

Summary:

Seungmin got his wisdom teeth taken out, 
Minho is there to take care of him
Little: Seungmin
Caregiver: Minho

Fandom:
Stray Kids (Band)
Relationship:
Kim Seungmin/Lee Minho | Lee Know

Language:
English

Seungmin, being none the wiser, just let out 
sleepy giggles from where he was placed. 
It was early Friday morning when Seungmin 
got his wisdom teeth removed, and he was 
currently being driven home by Minho. 
Seungmin, fresh out of surgery, was pretty 
loopy from the medication given him.
"Aw we home yet?" Seungmin asked, his 
words being muffled by the gauze in his 
mouth. "Not yet Seungminnie, we still have 
about another five minutes until we get
home." Minho replied momentarily looking at
Seungmin before placing his eyes back on 
the road.
"why do I hab yucky gum in my mouf?" 
Seungmin asked, a look of confusion drawn 
on his face. 
"Sweetheart that's not gum, you have gauze 
in your mouth. The doctor gave you some to 
help with the bleeding." Minho replied, 
chuckling lightly. 
Seungmin looked over to Minho with a 
mortified look on his face, "I have jaws in my 
mouth?! Like... like da movie?!” Seungmin 
let out a loud gasp “did da doctor turn minnie 
into a shark?!" 
Minho snorted, very amused at Seungmin’s 
theories. 
“dada dis ish bery serious!” Minho couldn't 
contain himself anymore and burst out 
laughing, now wishing he had brought
another member with him to record 
Seungmin.
"daddy dis is no funny! minnie been tuwned 
to a shawk!! minnie don' wanna eat 
peopwe!" Seungmin cried, desperation in his 
voice.
"Don't worry baby, you're not a shark. You're 
still daddy's little prince." Minho said, 
reaching his hand out to grab Seungmins, 
who giggled at the affection.
"daaadddyyyy minnies tiwweeddd." 
Seungmin whined while rubbing his eyes 
with his balled up fist. "You can sleep baby,
I'll ca-" Minho cut himself off when he looked 
over at Seungmin, who was already deep in 
sleep.
 "Cutie." Minho whispered while staring 
fondly at his baby for a second before 
looking back on the road.

Stats:
Published:2023-11-03

new Cuddling & Snuggling stray kids wisdom teeth

https://perchance.org/ai-story-generator

new ai AI Story Generator machine

James Potter was a peculiar boy with a head of unruly black hair and eyes so bright they could 
outshine the stars. He had a knack for turning the most mundane moments into grand 
adventures. Whether it was climbing the tallest tree in the schoolyard or racing his friends across 
the Quidditch pitch, his imagination knew no bounds. But even in the whirlwind of his escapades, 
there was one person who remained steadfastly out of reach: Lily Evans.

Lily was unlike anyone James had ever met. Her fiery red hair was a stark contrast to her soft, 
porcelain skin, and her eyes sparkled with a mix of intelligence and mischief. She was as fierce as 
a lioness and as graceful as a swan. Her laugh was like a melody that could charm the sternest of 
hearts, and it was a sound that James longed to hear directed at him. However, she had a 
tendency to dismiss his efforts with a roll of her eyes and a smirk that suggested she saw right 
through his bravado.

Severus Snape, on the other hand, was a solitary figure. He lurked in the shadows of the school 
corridors, his eyes darting like a snake's as he took in every detail. His black hair was always 
impeccably combed and his robes pristine, as if he had just stepped out of a dark wardrobe. 
Severus was a prodigy in the art of potions, his talents often overlooked due to his cold demeanor. 
Yet, beneath the surface, there was something about him that drew James in. Perhaps it was the 
hint of vulnerability that occasionally flickered across his face, or the way his eyes lit up when he 
spoke about the most obscure magical herbs.

The two boys moved in different circles, but they had one thing in common: a deep admiration for 
Lily. They watched her from afar, each imagining what it would be like to be the one to make her 
laugh genuinely or to capture her heart. But as the school year rolled on, their paths began to 
intertwine in ways they could never have anticipated. It was as if fate had a twisted sense of 
humor, throwing them together in situations that neither could escape. And as they found 
themselves drawn closer to Lily, a silent rivalry began to brew between them, a dance of longing 
glances and unspoken words.

James, ever the charmer, tried to win Lily over with his flashy Quidditch moves and cheeky grins. 
But Lily, ever the enigma, remained unimpressed. In his frustration, James took to teasing 
Severus, using his popularity to make the other boy's life bad. He'd steal his books, trip him in the 
halls, and whisper snide comments.

One rainy afternoon, as the school was dismissed for the day, James caught Severus crossing the 
crowded courtyard. He saw his chance and sneered, "Hey, Snapes, where's your broomstick?" His 
friends snickered, and Severus tensed, his eyes narrowing. Without waiting for a response, James 
conjured a water spray that drenched Severus' already soggy robes. The laughter grew louder as 
Severus stumbled away, the weight of his sodden clothes dragging him down.

In the Great Hall, James watched as Severus sat alone at the Slytherin table, his shoulders 
hunched over a book. He whispered to his friends, "Look at the lonely little snake," and they all 
burst into laughter again. Severus glanced up, his gaze sharp and piercing, but James felt no 
remorse. In fact, he felt a strange thrill, as if he was in control of something he never had been 
before. The power of ridicule was potent, and he wielded it with the same ease he did his wand.

Days turned into weeks, and James' pranks grew bolder. He'd jinx Severus' shoelaces to trip him 
up in the halls, replace his potion ingredients with foul-smelling dungbombs, and even cast a spell 
to make his robes shrink in the middle of class. Each time, Severus took the humiliation in silence, 
his eyes burning with a quiet anger that James found both fascinating and thrilling. It was a 
twisted game, but one James was determined to win.

But the more James bullied, the more he felt the knot in his stomach tighten. It wasn't just guilt; it 
was something else. He noticed the way Severus' hands trembled as he poured potions, the way 
his voice grew softer in the face of his tormentors. And every time Lily saw what was happening, 
she'd give James a look that made him feel smaller than a house elf. He knew he was losing her 
respect, but he couldn't stop. It was as if he was under a compulsion to push Severus away from 
her, to prove to himself that he was the one she truly desired.

One day, James' antics reached a new low. He'd convinced a group of his friends to help him pull a 
prank so elaborate, it was sure to leave Severus humiliated beyond repair. They waited in the 
shadows of the deserted library, setting up a series of traps that would culminate in a grand finale 
of slime and laughter. But as Severus approached, his head buried in a dusty tome, James felt a 
strange tug at his heart. He watched as the other boy stepped onto the first trap, a levitating book 
that smacked him in the face. The laughter of his friends seemed to echo hollowly in the vast 
room.

Severus stumbled back, dropping his book into the puddle of ink that had appeared under his feet. 
He looked up, his eyes meeting James' for a brief moment. In that instant, James saw something 
he hadn't noticed before: a deep sadness that mirrored his own. It was as if the layers of bravado 
and spite had been peeled away, revealing a soul just as lost and lonely as his. The laughter died 
in his throat, and for a moment, James felt a flicker of empathy.

But the moment was fleeting. His friends were still snickering, and Lily was watching from across 
the room, her arms crossed and her expression unreadable. He knew he had to go through with it. 
The second trap was triggered, and a cascade of glittering confetti showered Severus, sticking to 
his damp robes like glittering scales. The Slytherin students looked on with a mix of amusement 
and contempt, and James felt his heart sink. He'd gone too far.

As the last echo of laughter faded away, Severus slowly picked himself up, his eyes never leaving 
James. He wiped the ink from his face and took a step towards him, his fists clenched at his 
sides. "Is this what you call fun, Potter?" he spat, his voice low and dangerous. James took a step 
back, his bravado momentarily forgotten. He hadn't anticipated this.

"It was just a joke, Snapes," James said weakly, his smile slipping.

Severus took another step closer, his eyes blazing. "Is it a joke to you, to watch someone else's 
pain?"

James's heart hammered in his chest as he searched for the right words, but his usual quips 
eluded him. The realization of what he'd done washed over him like a cold shower. He'd gone too 
far, and he couldn't take it back.

new AI Story Generator Spells & Enchantments hogwartscore potterfic snapefic hogwarts

"You can totally sit with us," said a voice that 
seemed to shimmer with the promise of 
friendship. Cady Heron looked up from her 
lunch tray, blinking in surprise. The speaker 
was a girl with a smile so wide it could swallow 
her whole, her blonde hair glossy and her teeth 
as bright as the fluorescent lights above. The 
words hung in the air, tantalizing and slightly 
intimidating.

This was Regina George, the queen bee of 
High School. Cady had heard the whispers, 
the stories that painted her as both 
an angel and a demon. She was the center of 
the school's social universe, and everyone else 
was just a planet orbiting around her.

Cady felt a swell of excitement. She had been a 
fish out of water since moving from Africa to the 
suburbs of Chicago. The simple act of being 
acknowledged by the most popular girl in 
school was a beacon of hope in a sea of 
unfamiliar faces and cliques. She took a 
tentative step forward, her heart racing.

"Thanks," Cady managed to murmur, setting 
her tray down at the table. The cafeteria 
buzzed with whispers as the group of pretty, 
popular girls made room for her. They were 
known as the Plastics, a name that Cady had 
learned from her newfound friend Janis Ian. 
These girls were the epitome of high school 
royalty, and now she was about to become one 
of them.

new mean girls angourie rice AI Story Generator queen bees and wannabes lindsay lohan angourie

"Come on, it'll be fun," Enid begged, her eyes wide with excitement.

Wednesday sat quietly in the corner of the room, her black dress blending into the shadows. She 
didn't look up from her book, her finger marking her place. "I don't think so," she said, her voice 
calm and measured.

Enid pouted, her cheerleader's spirit momentarily dampened. "But it's the prom dance, Wednesday. 
Everyone's going to be there!"

Wednesday closed her book with a soft thud and looked up, her gaze piercing through Enid's 
hopeful facade. "I see your enthusiasm, but crowded social gatherings are not my idea of 
fun."

Enid sighed, understanding that pushing the issue would lead nowhere. She sat down next to her 
friend, her own excitement dimming. "I know, I know. But it's our senior year. It's like, a rite of 
passage or something."

Wednesday's eyes remained on the closed book in her lap. "I'd prefer to pass on that particular 
rite."

Enid leaned in closer, whispering conspiratorially, "But it's the perfect place to observe human 
behavior. Think of it as an anthropological study."

Wednesday's eyes lit up slightly at the thought. "I suppose you have a point," she conceded. "But I'll 
need to establish some ground rules."

Enid clapped her hands together. "Of course! What do you need?"

Wednesday thought for a moment before listing her conditions. "First, no slow dancing. Second, I 
control the music playlist. Third, I wear what I want."

Enid nodded eagerly. "Deal! I'll handle the first two. And as for the third, I trust your impeccable 
taste."

Wednesday raised an eyebrow. "My taste is not up for debate, nor is it the issue. It's the school's 
dress code that requires negotiation."

Enid's eyes sparkled with mischief. "Leave that to me," she said, already texting away on her 
phone. Within minutes, she had secured a meeting with the principal to discuss "alternative 
fashion choices" for the prom.

As the big night approached, Enid sent Wednesday a playlist of dark, rhythmic tunes that she had 
carefully curated. Each song was a masterpiece of gothic rock, a genre that she knew would 
resonate with her friend's soul. Meanwhile, Wednesday had been busy designing the perfect dress
—a long, flowing gown of midnight black with intricate white lace that looked like it had been 
plucked from a Victorian mourning ceremony. She had paired it with her favorite black boots and a 
choker necklace adorned with a single crimson rose.

The day of the prom, Enid couldn't contain her excitement. She bustled into the room, her own 
outfit a vibrant mix of neon colors that seemed to glow in the dim light of the Addams' mansion. 
"Wednesday, you have to come see this!" she exclaimed, her voice carrying the urgency of a child 
who had just discovered a secret treasure.

Wednesday set down her scalpel, which she had been using to dissect a particularly interesting 
spider, and followed Enid upstairs. The dress laid out on her bed was indeed a sight to behold. It 
was a macabre symphony of black taffeta and delicate lace, the skirt adorned with a pattern of 
thorny vines that looked like they could draw blood with a single brush. The bodice hugged her 
slender frame, the neckline plunging just low enough to hint at the darkness beneath.

"It's... " she began, searching for the right word.

"Awful," Enid offered, her tone teasing.

Wednesday smirked. "Perfect," she corrected, her voice laden with approval. "It's perfect."

new AI Story Generator POV Wednesday Addams addams family references school dances Holidays/Celebrations modern 2020s helping others wenclair autistic author

In the quaint town lived a young woman 
named Charlotte Watsford. Her days were 
filled with the quiet rhythms of the local 
library, where she worked meticulously 
cataloging books that had seen more years 
than she had. Charlotte had an unassuming 
beauty, with her auburn hair pinned back. 
Her smile was gentle, and it had the power 
to make even the sternest of patrons feel at 
ease.
 Beneath the veneer of the town, there 
was a world of magic, ancient and unseen. It
was here that Charlotte's life took an 
unexpected turn when she met Cleo Sertori, 
a young woman with secrets as deep as the 
ocean.

Cleo was a mermaid, a guardian of the sea, 
blessed with the ability to manipulate water 
and heal the creatures that dwelled within it. 
The revelation was as shocking as it was 
fascinating. Yet, with this gift came great 
responsibility, and Charlotte found herself 
torn between the life she knew and the allure 
of the vast, unexplored waters that called to 
her soul.

One moonlit night, while the town slept 
peacefully, Charlotte felt an eerie emptiness 
within her. The gentle whispers of the sea 
that had once resonated in her heart were 
now silent. Panic set in as she realized her 
mermaid tail, a symbol of her newfound 
identity, had withered away, leaving her with 
the legs of a human once more. The loss of 
her powers weighed heavily on her, a 
sudden and profound absence that seemed 
to dull the vibrant colors of the world around 
her.

Her heart pounded as she approached the 
edge. The ocean below was a 
restless canvas of inky blues and greys, a 
stark contrast to the serene waters that had 
cradled her during her time as a mermaid. 
The salt air kissed her cheeks, carrying with 
it a bittersweet reminder of the freedom she 
had left behind.

Lewis, her devoted best friend, stood beside 
her, his eyes filled concern and curiosity. 
With trembling hands, Charlotte reached to 
Cleo's necklace. It was a talisman of her 
friendship with the mermaid, a bond that 
transcended the boundaries of land and sea.

"I have to return this to her," she murmured, 
the weight of her decision etched into every 
syllable.

With a heavy heart, Charlotte unclasped the 
necklace.

new AI Story Generator charlotte watsford clewis watsfordcore cleo sertori

Wisdom Teeth
MagicSchoolbusDropout08

Summary:
After Will has his wisdom teeth out, Mike questions the wisdom of ever giving him drugs again. Does he change his mind watching his boyfriend be silly and cute?



Mike watches Will, who is currently high as a 
kite on pain medication and anesthesia from 
having his wisdom teeth out. “Miiiike!” Will 
cheers as soon as he walks into Will’s 
bedroom, toasting with a hand with… a Lego 
in it? “Hhhhhhi!”
“Wow, you are drugged up.” Mike chuckles 
as he walks in and plops down next to his 
boyfriend of a year. “How was it?”
Will makes an absolutely adorable pout and 
flops over backwards. “Eeeeeeeevil. Evillllll.”
Mike’s sure he’s turning red with how hard 
he’s trying not to laugh. “Oh yeah?”
Will nods, eyes focused on Mike. “The… the 
dentist… he… had this big needle. He’s a… 
mmmad scientist. Frankenstein.”
Well, he’s not too drugged to make literary 
references.
“He… the big needle-” Will giggles, waving
his hands around. “-he made everything
wooshy.”
“Wooshy.” Mike repeats back.
“Mm-hmm. Woosh.” Will nods sagely. “An’ everything was spinny.”
“Wow.” Mike breathes, and if he says much 
more, he’s gonna laugh so hard he throws 
up.
“I know, rrright?” Will slurs. “An’ I think he’s 
evill.”
“Why?”
Will leans in conspiratorially. “He… he stole 
my teeth! They… made me sleepy… an’ 
then I woke up, an’... it’s all gone! He stole 
my teeth! I wanted to keep those!”
He pouts again, and Mike can’t help himself: 
he bursts out laughing at the genuinely 
devastated expression on Will’s puffy face.
“Oh, no! Poor baby!” Mike coos between 
peals of laughter.
Will pouts even more. “Whhhat?”
“They… took your teeth to, um… give to the 
tooth fairy.” Mike giggles.
Will’s eyes widen in horror. “Nnnnnnnno! A 
fairy? Fairies are… they’re worse than 
dentists! They steal Legoes!”
“Nobody’s gonna steal your Legoes, Will.” 
Mike grins.
Will’s eyes are wide and sad, but they’re also 
trusting. “Okay.” Will sniffles. “Can I help 
you?” Mike smiles.
Will cups his cheeks, and his slightly-bruised 
eyes stare into Mike’s with a very strange 
intensity.
“Mike.” Will says seriously. “Yourr eyes…”
“Oh?” Mike says.
“They’re… so prettyyyyy…” Will whispers in 
awe, moving his thumbs to touch Mike’s 
eyelids. “Big… big pretty cow eyes.”
“Cow eyes, huh?”
“Big n’ warm n’ soft…” Will says. “I love 
themmmm… Mikey Moo Moo…”
Mike bursts out laughing again.
Will pouts even more somehow as he 
strokes Mike's cheeks. “Noooo… don’t 
laugh, Mikey Moo Moo… it’s true…”
He nods firmly, as if solidifying his point, and 
it makes Mike laugh even harder, enough 
that his ribs hurt and his eyes prick with 
tears.
“Alright, alright, I’m not laughing at you, 
babe.” Mike laughs, trying to stifle it. “I love 
you.”
Will stares into his eyes for a weirdly long 
time before he headbutts Mike in the 
forehead. “You do?” Will pulls away, staring 
out his bedroom window, apparently lost in 
thought. It’s a minute of silence, broken only 
by the muffled snickers Mike can’t suppress 
all the way, before Will bursts out in tears.
“I dunno!” Will sobs.
“I want ice cream now…” Will sniffles. “Carry 
me…”
“One sec, babe, okay?” Mike smiles.
He wraps his arms around Will’s waist, and 
Will’s arms fly to around his neck, clinging to 
Mike as he stands up.
“Yaaay!!” Will cheers, head getting heavier.
Instead of carrying him to the kitchen, 
though, Mike hefts him before dropping him 
on the bed.
“Noooo-” Will complains, hands scrabbling at 
Mike’s shoulders and trying to pull him down 
with him.
“No, babe, I’ll be right back- let me go- ah!” 
Mike complains as Will manages to tug him 
almost on top of him.
Somehow, despite Will’s protests, he 
manages to extract himself from the grip, 
and Will whines a bit before settling back 
down, flopping against the pillows with a 
huff.
Mike goes to the kitchen, smiling the whole 
way and still laughing a little bit. Once he’s 
there, he rummages through the freezer and 
fridge until he’s found a pint of strawberry ice 
cream. As he’s grabbing a spoon, though-
“Miiiiiiiiiiiiiike!” Will calls. “Miiiiiike! Are 
y’coming back?”
“I’m here, Will!” Mike calls back, trying so 
hard not to just collapse from how funny his 
boyfriend is being. “I’m just getting 
your ice cream!”
“Come backkkkkkkkkk-” Will slurs. “I miss 
youuuuuuu-”
“I'm literally in the kitchen!” he shouts.
Mike smiles as he grabs the food, drink, and 
spoon and heads to the room, where Will is 
splayed weirdly.
As soon as he enters, Will’s eyes light up like 
he's been gone for days instead of thirty 
seconds. “Mikey Moo Moo!”
“Here you go, babe.” Mike smiles, putting 
down the foodstuffs and helping Will sit up, 
propping him against the pillows and 
headboard.
“Now do you want ice cream?”
Will nods, still pouting, though the second he 
takes a spoonful of ice cream, it disappears.
“Whoaaaaaaa…” Will gasps. “Mmmm… 
cold…”
“Good, huh?” Mike smiles.
Will nods, looking at Mike with big eyes.
“Good.” Mike says, smiling as he gently cups 
Will’s cheeks to lean his head forward for a 
forehead kiss. “I love you. Even if you’re 
weird when you’re high.”
“Hmm? No, ‘m short.” Will slurs, taking 
another bite before scooping more and 
holding it over to Mike. “Y’want some?”
“No, babe, I’m okay. Scoot over?” Mike says.
Will does, leaning his head on Mike’s 
shoulder as he quietly munches away on ice cream.
“Love you, Mike.” Will slurs, the near-empty 
ice cream settling in his lap as his head gets 
heavier.
“Love you too.” Mike smiles.
Will’s head gets even heavier, and he soon 
starts softly snoring.
Mike smiles and presses a kiss to his 
forehead, taking away the ice cream and 
setting it on the nightstand.

Fandom:
Stranger Things (TV 2016)
Relationship:
Will Byers/Mike Wheeler
Stats:
Published:2024-07-31
Language:
English

new will byers mike wheeler sleepy cuddles ice cream surgerycore wisdom teeth

much better.
norahdevore

Summary:

Kurt gets his wisdom teeth out and is a cutie pie about it.
takes place a few months after the wedding 
in s6

Fandom:
Glee
Relationship:
Blaine Anderson/Kurt Hummel

Work Text:
Blaine sighed, checking his watch. Kurt had 
been in there for 40 minutes now. Why was 
getting four teeth out taking that long? Did 
something happen? Was he just not fully 
aware of some part of the process?

His worries were quelled when Kurt walked 
out of the small hallway in their dentist’s 
office, slightly supported by two dental 
hygienists.

“Kurt,” he breathed, getting up from the chair 
and running over to him. “Oh my gosh, you’re 
okay!”

“Hmmm?” Kurt blinked woozily, leaning 
forward. “Woah. You’re like… so pretty. So 
pretty.”

One of the hygienists laughed, handing 
Blaine another pamphlet. He had already 
gotten three today. “I assume you’ve got all 
the prescriptions already picked up?”

“Yep. I got them all from the CVS yesterday.” 
He nodded, one arm holding Kurt up. “So, 
soft foods, gauze, meds, and… anything 
else?”

“Ice packs to prevent swelling, no exercise 
for at least 48 hours, you know the rest. We’ll 
have him in to check the extraction sites in a 
few days. Make sure his wife’s got all that.” 

Kurt burst out laughing. “Wife? M’so gay. 
Soooo gay. I have like, a boyfriend n’ 
everything. He’s so pretty.” He didn’t seem to 
be aware that Blaine was currently holding 
him.

“Oh. Well. We hope you heal well.” The two 
women helped Kurt to his and Blaine’s car, 
making sure he wasn’t straining himself, 
whispering to each other before they left. 
Blaine rolled his eyes, before brushing some 
of Kurt’s hair out of his eyes. 

“Hey, my love. How ya’ feelin'?” 

“Where’s Blaine? He’s my boyfrien’.”

Blaine laughed, helping to buckle Kurt in 
before walking around to the driver's side 
and getting in. “I’m Blaine. And I’m not your 
boyfriend, I’m your husband.”

Kurt’s eyes widened. “What? No… that’s so 
crazy. Crazyyy.” He laughed hysterically to 
himself, the bloody gauze starting to fall from 
his mouth. 

“Hey babe, you’ve got to keep that in. Don’t 
want those stitches exposed until they’re a 
bit more healed. And less bloody.” He took 
the gauze gingerly, placing it along Kurt’s 
gums once more.

“Why’s it s’bloody. Did I get attacked?” Kurt 
gasped, leaning back against the seat. “Am I 
gonna get a scar…” He pouted, looking up at 
Blaine.

“No, you’re not going to get a scar. At least 
not on your face. You got your wisdom teeth 
out.” He giggled, kissing Kurt softly on the 
cheek. “And let’s be glad that you don’t have 
a scar from that.”

“Would be cool though…” Kurt sighed, 
looking out the window as Blaine began to 
drive. “They took away all my smartness?”

“No, that’s just what the teeth are called-” 

“They don’t want me to succeed. They took 
the smart away.”

“Hon, it’s just your back teeth-”

“I’M RUINED. I’LL NEVER BE A FAMOUS 
MATHEMATICIAN NOW!!” Kurt burst into 
tears, slamming his head back against the 
seat. Blaine tried not to laugh.

“Hey, you never wanted to be a famous 
mathematician. And even if you did, they’re 
just teeth. Not actual wisdom.” He rubbed 
Kurt’s shoulder.

“Oh. Right. Math sucksss.” He wiped his 
eyes, giggling to himself. “I feel like so silly 
banana. Silly little banana.”

“You are so zonked out right now, aren’t 
you.” 

“Uh-huh.” Kurt pointed out the window at the 
partly cloudy evening sky. “I think clouds are 
squimgy,” he declared, crossing his arms. 

“What does that even mean?”

“If I grabbed a cloud and hugged it, it would 
go, ‘squimg.’” He said this emphatically as if 
it was common knowledge, voice a bit 
muffled from the swelling.

“Mhm. What if you go hug some pillows 
while you sleep this off? That’s a better idea 
than clouds, don’t you think?” He cupped 
Kurt’s swollen cheek softly as they pulled 
into a parking spot in front of their apartment.

“Are you gonna leave? I don’ want you to…” 
Kurt grabbed Blaine’s hand, rubbing it 
against his smooth, not as swollen 
cheekbones. 

“No Kurt, I’m not gonna leave. I’ll be there 
the whole time.” He smiled, opening the car 
door and walking around to the other side to 
get Kurt. 

“You said you-you weren’t going to leave and 
then you left,” Kurt said, tears already rolling 
down his face. 

“Hey, no, no I’m here. Blaine’s here, I just got 
out of the car to come around to your side, 
see? Kurt, baby, open your eyes.”

“Nuh-uh.”

“Kurt, it’s Blaine.”

“Blaine wouldn’ leave..”

“Mhm. That’s why I didn’t leave.” Blaine 
reached out, tipping Kurt’s chin up slightly. 

“Oh. It’s you. I love you.” He stretched out 
his arms, letting his husband pick him up 
bridal style, giggling. 

“I love you too. So much.” 

“How much?” 

“This much!” Blaine spun around in circles, 
still holding tightly to Kurt. “Enough that I will 
do big spins for you instead of little ones.”

“So cool. Y’know what else is cool?” Kurt 
tilted his head back, looking over Blaine’s 
shoulder in awe as he mounted the stairs of 
their apartment building.

“What’s cool, lovey?”

“Pitch Perfect. I like tha’ movie. S’got 
Elizabeth Banks, and… the other people… I 
just don’ like that there had to be a romance. 
Like, I like romance but the love story is the 
least interesting part of that movie by far.” 

He rambled on like this for a little while, 
finally stopping when Blaine laid him on their 
bed. He grabbed a set of sweatpants and a 
hoodie from their bureau, something that 
Kurt would most definitely refuse in a more 
lucid condition, and helped them onto his 
husband before grabbing a blanket and 
tucking him in.

“Are you ready to sleep this anesthesia off, 
lovebug?” 

Kurt sighed, cuddling into a pillow. “I dunno, 
it’s kinda nice…”

Blaine laughed softly, kissing Kurt’s forehead 
and stroking his hair until he finally fell into 
the recesses of a deep sleep.

A couple of hours later, Blaine returned to 
their room. He had gone to the kitchen to 
prepare some lemon Jello (A pre-wisdom 
teeth removal Kurt’s request) and oatmeal 
(The doctor’s recommendation.) Kurt was 
still sleeping, a bit of drool tugging on the 
corner of his mouth, pooling on the pillow. 
Blaine picked up the towel that he had for 
this purpose, wiping it up and then wiping off 
the blood from his husband’s bottom lip.

“Mmmmm….” Kurt hummed softly, rolling 
over and stretching. “Where’d the dentist 
go? She was right here.” He looked around 
the room, blinking, a confused expression 
upon his red swollen face.

“Well hello, sleepyhead!” Blaine placed the 
cloth between them, kissing Kurt’s forehead. 
“The dentist isn’t here sweetie, the surgery’s 
over. You’re home now.”

“Are my teeth gone?” Kurt used his tongue 
to feel around inside his mouth, gasping at 
the salty taste. “Blehhhh…” 

“Yeah, it’s only been like, 3 hours?” Blaine 
held out a glass of water, helping Kurt take a 
sip.

He swallows it, flinching and bringing a hand 
up to his mouth. “It hurts really bad. Can you 
fix it?”

Blaine frowns, propping himself up on the 
headboard and letting Kurt lean on his 
shoulder. “I’m sorry baby, we could try a cold 
towel? Or an ice pack. I have bothhhh,” he 
said, grinning and holding up the 
aforementioned items. 

“Towel is less heavy. So that.”

Blaine gently draped the cold, damp towel 
over Kurt’s swollen cheek, earning a sigh of 
relief from his husband.

“Better?” Blaine asked, running his fingers 
idly through Kurt’s hair.

Kurt nodded, his eyes at half-mast once 
again as he nestled into Blaine’s warmth.

“Much better.”

Language:
English
Stats:
Published:2023-09-21Words:1,257

new blaine anderson kurt hummel much better fluff Fluff and Humor wisdom teeth pitch perfect references glee

I'm Already Taken (by you)
SarunoHadaki

Summary:

Albedo helps his boyfriend with his wisdom tooth removal surgery.

Fandom:
原神 | Genshin Impact (Video Game)
Relationship:
Albedo/Scaramouche (Genshin Impact)

Language:
English
Stats:
Published:2023-10-23

After the successful surgery and removal of Scara's four wisdom teeth, Albedo helped get him cleaned up. In the process, he glanced down, noticing the stains of blood around his mouth where they'd made a bit of a mess. Albedo couldn't help the smile that spread across his lips. Somehow, this felt very Scaramouche to him. Although the serenity of his expression, not so much.

Scaramouche was cleaned up with a wrap around his head and gauze in his mouth by the time he'd started to wake. Albedo had finished with his other patients for the day, making Scara his last and largest priority of the evening.

Albedo pulled up a chair and sat down at his bedside as he slowly started to open his eyes.

Scara still had a finger affixed to an IV as he brought the hand up and pressed his palm against his cheek.

"Where'd my mouth go?" he asked, his voice thick with sleep. His fingers smeared across his lower jaw, his eyes screwed up in confusion. 

"I numbed it for you," Albedo said.

"Why?"

"I removed your back molars."

"Don't I need those?"

"No."

"Can I have them back?" Scara asked, his eyebrows curling up with worry, the lower lip preparing to wobble as if warning for tears.

"No."

"Why not?"

"Because you don't need them, sweetie," Albedo said.

Scara's eyes popped open and he reared back. "Sweetie? Umm, I'm already taken."

"By who?"

"Uhh his name is... my partner."

Albedo tried his best to hold back a grin. Ah, yes. "My partner." How should Albedo handle this situation? Should he break the truth to him or let him flounder a little longer?

"What does he look like?"

"He's, uh, really handsome, and, erm."

Scaramouche shifted in his seat as Albedo reached for his hand.

"I already know him, actually," Albedo said.

"My name is Albedo and we've been together for the last four and a half years."

"We- we are."

Scaramouche's jaw dropped open a second time and Albedo grinned. "You did a very good job today. Are you ready to go home?"

"With you?"

"Yes? We live together."

"Oh."

Albedo laughed and reached to tuck some loose strands behind Scara's ears. His mouth remained open, a little like a slack-jawed toddler, but Albedo found the image quite cute.

Back in the car, Albedo strapped Scara into his car seat. He barely managed to get himself buckled in although he was compliant enough not to be a huge issue. He mostly kept his arms at his sides and played with the gauze in his mouth, which resulted in a brief scolding to tell him not to do that again.

Once Albedo and Scaramouche managed to come to an agreement about not playing with his mouth, Albedo started the drive home.

It wouldn't be long, ten minutes at most, with only two traffic lights along the way.

"You did a really good job at the dentist today."

"Are the teeth out?"

"Yes?" Albedo said with a laugh. "Are you tired? Maybe you should sleep."

"Okay," Scara said. He closed his eyes.

Albedo hummed and stroked the side of his face.

"Hey, Albedo?" Scara whispered.

"Yes?"

"Did you take pictures? Video?"

"No."

"Can we never talk about this again?"

Albedo laughed. "Your secret is safe with me."

"And let me propose properly."

"Of course." Albedo hummed.

new dentists wisdom teeth dialogue heavy established relationship genshin impact

Plankton lay on the makeshift bed of crumpled newspaper, his body 
contorted into an uncomfortable knot. "I can't get to sleep, Eugene."

Krabs sighed. "Why not?"

"To hard," Plankton complained.

Krabs looked over. "Maybe you need something to relax," he suggested.

Plankton nodded, hopeful. "Like what?"

Krabs considered for a moment, then his eyes lit up. "How about a bed
time story?"

"A what?" Plankton's voice was filled with skepticism.

"You know, something to lull you to sleep."

Plankton's expression softened. "Alright, Krabs, hit me with your best 
shot."

Eugene cleared his throat and began his tale. "Once upon a time, in the vast expanse 
of the sea, there was a tiny plankton named Planky..."

Plankton's eye widened for a moment, but the gentle rhythm of Krabs' voice soon 
began to work its magic. The crab's words painted a picture of a serene under
water world, where the currents were soft whispers and the bioluminescent 
creatures danced a silent ballet. Plankton's eye grew heavier with each sentence, 
his body slowly unfurling from its tense state.

"Planky," Eugene continued, "was a curious little fellow who loved nothing more 
than to drift through the sea, discovering its many secrets." His voice took on a 
soothing quality, each word carefully measured to match the steady rise and fall 
of the ocean outside their abode.

"One night," Krabs went on, "as the moon cast its silver glow through the 
water, Planky stumbled upon a hidden lagoon. It was a place where the jelly
fish swam in lazy circles, their soft bodies pulsing to an ancient lullaby that 
only the deep-sea creatures knew."

Plankton's eyelid grew heavier, the image of the tranquil lagoon filling his 
mind.

"In the center of this secret place," Krabs whispered, "was a giant clam, 
its shell open just enough to reveal a soft, inviting cushion of algae. 
Planky couldn't resist the urge to rest his tiny body upon it."

Plankton's breathing grew deeper. He could almost feel the gentle sway 
of the clam's soft inner lining beneath him, the coolness of the water 
surrounding him, and the hypnotic pull of the moon's glow.

Krabs noticed the change in his friend's demeanor and continued the 
story with renewed enthusiasm. "As Planky lay on the clam's cushion, 
the jellyfish grew closer, their ethereal lights creating a dazzling display 
of color that danced in time with the whispers of the water. They sang to 
him, their melodies echoing through the quiet night."

The room grew quieter, save for the sound of the waves outside and 
Krabs' steady voice. Plankton's eye closed fully, his breathing syncing 
with the rhythm of the story. The crab went on, "Their song was one of 
peace and tranquility, of a world where worries were as fleeting as the 
bubbles that floated to the surface. Planky felt his troubles melt away, 
replaced by the warm embrace of the sea."

Then, amidst the serene imagery, the first faint sound of a snore 
escaped Plankton. It was a sound so small and delicate that it could 
have easily been mistaken.

Krabs smirked to himself. It's working. He leaned in closer, his voice 
dropping to a near-whisper. "As the jellyfish serenaded him, Planky felt 
his eyes grow heavier and heavier, until they could no longer stay open. 
The lagoon's secrets grew dimmer, the colors of the jellyfish fading into 
a soft, comforting darkness."

The snores grew progressively, more regular. Krabs took a moment to 
appreciate his own cleverness before continuing the tale. "The sea 
creatures of the night, noticing Planky's peaceful slumber, decided to 
join him. They formed a living blanket of fish and algae, wrapping him 
in their gentle embrace, ensuring his sleep would be uninterrupted."

Plankton's body grew slack, the tension in his muscles seeping away as
he descended deeper into the realm of sleep. His snores grew more 
rhythmic. The light from the moon had been absorbed into his dreams, 
guiding him through a world of peace and contentment.

Krabs watched his friend's sleeping form, noticing the way the shadows
played across his tiny frame, Plankton's antennae twitching ever so 
slightly with every snore, mouth slightly open as he inhaled and then 
to let out the soft, rumbling sounds. The sight was peculiar, yet endearing 
in its own peculiar way. He had never seen Plankton so relaxed, so free.

The crab felt a strange sense of accomplishment and allowed himself 
a brief moment of pride before remembering his own exhaustion.

"Now, Sheldon," Eugene murmured, "Let your mind rest, and tomorrow 
we'll tackle the world anew."

new AI Story Generator plabscore plabs

ᴺᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᴮᵘᵗ ᵀʰᵉ ᵀᵒᵒᵗʰ
⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾
"ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵃʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ‧‧‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ
ᵐᵘᵐ ˢᵃʷ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵐᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ
ᵃⁿʸ ⁿᵒⁱˢᵉ ᵒʳ ᵐᵒᵛᵉᵐᵉⁿᵗ‧ ᴴᵉ'ˢ ⁱⁿ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ
ᶠᵒʳ ʷⁱˢᵈᵒᵐ ᵗᵉᵉᵗʰ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ ʰᵉˡᵈ ʰⁱˢ
ʰᵉᵃᵈ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ᵃˢˢⁱˢᵗᵃⁿᵗˢ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵃ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ
ⁱⁿ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ˢⁱᵈᵉˢ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ᵉᵃᶜʰ‧ ᴬⁿᵈ
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ⸴ ʰᵉ'ˢ ʷᵃⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ‧
ᴼⁿˡʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ ᵃⁿᵈ
ᵗʰᵉʸ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵉˣᵗʳᵃᶜᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ʷᵃⁿᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ˡᵉᵗ ᴼˡᵈ ᴹᵃⁿ ᴶᵉⁿᵏⁱⁿˢ
ᵗʳʸ ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ᵇᵘʳᵍᵉʳ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃⁱᵗ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧
ᴵᵗ'ˢ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵃˢᵗ ˢᶜʰᵒᵒˡ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵏ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵍʳᵃᵈᵘᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧
"ᴴᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵘᵐᵇᵉᵈ ˢᵒ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵇᵉ ᵃˡᵃʳᵐᵉᵈ ⁱᶠ ʰᵉ
ˡⁱˢᵖ ᵒʳ ᵈⁱˢᵒʳⁱᵉⁿᵗᵉᵈ‧ ᴴᵉ'ˢ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉ
ᶜˡᵉᵃⁿᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ‧"
"ᴴʰʰ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵃⁿᵗᵉⁿⁿᵃᵉ ᵗʷⁱᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ
ʷᵒᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ⁱⁿˢᵗʳᵘᶜᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ
ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ‧ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᵒᵖᵉⁿˢ‧
"ᴴᵉʸ ʸᵒᵘ ᵈⁱᵈ ⁱᵗ; ˢᵒ ᶠᵃˢᵗ!" ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ
ᵗᵒ ᶜᵒᵐᵖʳᵉʰᵉⁿᵈ‧ "ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵍᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ
ᵐᵒˡᵃʳˢ ʳᵉᵐᵒᵛᵉᵈ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ'ˢ ʷᵃⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ
ᶠᵒʳ ʸᵒᵘ! ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵗᵃⁿᵈ‧‧‧" ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ
ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ‧ "ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵒ!"
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ
ˢᵉᵃᵗ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵈʳⁱᵛᵉˢ‧ "ᵂᵉᵉ!"
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰˢ‧ "ᴹᵘᵐ ʷʰʸ‧‧‧" "ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ʰᵉ
ʳᵉᶜᵉⁱᵛᵉᵈ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ ⁱⁿ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ‧" "ᴵ ʷʰᵃᵃ⁻
ˢ⁻ˢᵘʳᵉ⸴ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ! ᴬⁿᵈ ʸᵉˢ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ
ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵃᶜᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ!" "ᴵ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳˢᵗᵃⁿᵈ
ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᶜᵒⁿᶜᵉʳⁿᵉᵈ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵒᵛᵉʳʷʰᵉˡᵐᵉᵈ‧‧"
"ᴵ ᵃ ˡⁱ’ˡ ᶜˡᵒᵘᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵃ’ ˢᵏʸ⁻ʸ!" "ᵂᵉ'ʳᵉ ʳⁱᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ
ᵐʸ ᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵏʸ‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵗᵒˡᵈ‧
"ʸᵒᵘ ᵇʷⁱⁿᵍˢ ᵐᵉ ʷⁱᵛᵛ ʸᵒᵘ?" "ʸᵉˢ‧" "ᴮᵒᶠ ᵒ ᵘˢ?"
"ᴹᵘᵐ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡⁱⁿᵍ‧‧" "ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵃⁿᵈ
ᵏᵉʳᶜʰⁱᵉᶠ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷⁱᵖᵉ ⁱᵗ? ᴮᵘᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃʳᵈ‧‧" ᴹˢ‧
ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰᵉʳ ˢᵒⁿ‧ "ᴵ ˢᵉᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵇˡᵒᵒᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ‧‧‧"
"ʸᵒᵘ ᵗʰᵃʷ ᵇʳᵒᵒᵈ?" "ᴰᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵒʳʳʸ ᵇᵒʸˢ‧‧"
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ'ˢ ᵐᵘᵐ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ʰᵉʳ ˢᵒⁿ ˡᵒᵒᵏⁱⁿᵍ
ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗʰᵉ ʷⁱⁿᵈᵒʷ ᵃⁿᵈ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ
ᶠᵃˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ ᵈʳⁱᵇᵇˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ‧
ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʷᵒᵏᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ
ʷᵉ'ʳᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ!" ᴴᵉ ᵒᵖᵉⁿˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ‧ "ᵂᵉ ᵃʰ‧‧‧
ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵖʷᵃᶜᵉ?" "ʸᵉˢ! ᴺᵒʷ ᵗᵒ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ'ˢ ᵇᵉᵈ
ʳᵒᵒᵐ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵉᵃˢʸ‧‧" ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ
ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ‧
"ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ⁿᵉʷ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ‧‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ'ˢ ᵐᵘᵐ
ᵍᵉᵗˢ ᵒᵘᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᶠʳᵉˢʰ ᵘⁿᵘˢᵉᵈ ᵒⁿᵉˢ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ‧
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵍᵃˢᵖᵉᵈ⸴ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉᵈ ᶜᵒˡᵒᵘʳ‧ "ᴬˡˡ ᵖᵃʳᵗ
ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵉᵃˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵖʳᵒᶜᵉˢˢ‧‧" ᔆʰᵉ ˢᵃʸˢ⸴ ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ‧
"ᴴᵃⁿᵏ ʸᵒᵘ!" "ᔆᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ʳᵉᵃᵈ‧‧‧"
"ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ʷᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᵒᵒᵈ ᶠʷⁱᵉⁿᵈˢ⸴ ᵐʸ ᴮᵉᵗʰ ᶠʷⁱᵉⁿᵈˢ‧‧"
"ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ!" "ᶠᵒʷᵉᵛᵃʰ?"
"ᴺᵒ ᵐᵃᵗᵗᵉʳ ʷʰᵃᵗ!" "ᵂʰʸ ᵃᵐ ᴵ ˢᵒ ᵗⁱʳᵉᵈ?" "ᴵ ᵍᵘᵉˢˢ ᶠʳᵒᵐ
ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵉⁿᵗ‧‧‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵃʸ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ˡᵉᵃⁿˢ
ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧
"ᔆᵉᵉᵐˢ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵐᵘˢᵗ ᵇᵉ ᵉˣʰᵃᵘˢᵗᵉᵈ!"
"ᴴᵉ'ˢ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ˢᵗᵃʸ ᵃˡˡ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵉᵉᵏ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ?"
"ʸᵉˢ ʰᵉ ʷⁱˡˡ⸴ ˢᵒ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉˢᵗ ᵘᵖ
ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉᵃˡ⸴ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵘᵐᵇⁱⁿᵍ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵉᵛᵉⁿᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ
ᵈʷⁱⁿᵈˡᵉ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ˢʷᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ʳᵉᶜᵃˡˡ
ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵒᶠ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ‧ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᵗ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵇᵉ ʰᵃʳᵈ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ‧"
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵃᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ ʰⁱˢ
ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ ⁿᵒʷ ᑫᵘⁱᵉᵗˡʸ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉᵈ‧ ᴱᵛᵉⁿᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ʰᵉ
ʷᵃᵏᵉˢ ᵘᵖ ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˢᵉᵉˢ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ‧
ᔆᵘʳᵉ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ⸴ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵘˡˡ ᵃᶜʰᵉ ᵐᵒʳᵉ
ᵗʰᵃⁿ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ⸴ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵘᵐᵇⁿᵉˢˢ ʷᵒʳⁿ ᵒᶠᶠ‧
"ᴴᵉʸ⸴ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ ᴴᵉ ˢⁱᵗˢ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵘᵖ‧
"ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵃᵖᵖᵒⁱⁿᵗᵐᵉⁿᵗ ʷⁱᶠᶠ ᵒʳᵃˡ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉᵒⁿ‧‧‧" ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ
ᵐᵘᵐᵇˡᵉˢ⸴ ᵒᵖᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ‧ ᴴᵉ ˢᵉᵉˢ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ‧
"ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ⁱⁿ ᵐʸ ᵈʷᵉᵃᵐ ʷᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉᵉ‧‧‧"
ᔆᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿˡʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ
ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ'ˢ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ‧ 'ᵂᵃⁱᵗ ˢᵉᵉᵐˢ
ˡⁱᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ⸴ ᵈⁱᵈ ⁱᵗ?' ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ
ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏˢ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗˢ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳʳᵘᵖᵗᵉᵈ
ᵇʸ ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵒᵐⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ‧
'ᴺᵒ ᴵ ᵈᵒ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᴵ ᵈʳᵉᵃᵐᵗ ⁱᵗ ᴵ
ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᴵ ˡⁱᵛᵉᵈ ⁱᵗ! ᴮᵘᵗ ʷʰʸ ᵉᵛᵉʳʸ
ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵉᵉᵐˢ ᵘⁿᶜˡᵉᵃʳ?' "ᴳᵉᵗ ⁱᶜᵉ
ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ! ᴵᵗ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ʰᵉˡᵖ‧‧"
"ⱽᵃⁿⁱˡˡᵃ!" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ "ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ˡᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᵗʰᵉ
ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ⸴ ˢᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵉᵃᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁱⁿ
ˢⁱᵈᵉ ʸᵒᵘʳ⸴ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ⁱⁿ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶜʰᵉᵉᵏˢ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵃʳᵉ
ᵃᵗᵗᵃᶜʰᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ˡⁱᵗᵗˡᵉ ˢᵗʳⁱⁿᵍ‧‧‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ
ᶜˡᵃʳⁱᶠⁱᵉᵈ‧ "ᴬʰ‧‧" ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ'ˢ ᵐᵘᵐ
ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᵗʰᵉᵐ⸴ ⁿᵒʷ ʰᵃⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃ ᵇᵒʷˡ‧ "ᴵᶜᵉ
ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵉᵃᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵃˢ ʷᵃⁿᵗᵉᵈ‧"
"ᴵ ʰᵘʳᵗⁱⁿ’ ᵇᵘʰ ᶠᵉᵉˡˢ ⁿᵘᵐᵇ‧‧" "ᶜᵃⁿ ᴵ ʰᵉˡᵖ ʸᵒᵘ
ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵖᵒᵒⁿ?" "ᔆᵘʳᵉ⸴ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ‧" ᵀʰᵉ ⁱᶜᵉ
ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᶜᵒʰᵉʳᵉⁿᵗ‧
ᴬⁿᵈ ʸᵉᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡˢ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵃ ˡⁱˢᵖ‧
'ᴴᵒᵖᵉ ᵐʸ ᵗᵒⁿᵍᵘᵉ ʷⁱˡˡ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵉⁿᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵇⁱᵗᵗᵉⁿ‧'
"ᴹʸ ᵐᵒᵘᶠ ᶠᵉᵉˡˢ ᶠᵘⁿⁿʸ⸴ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ⁿᵘᵐᵇ
ᵇᵘᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ⁿᵘᵐᵇ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵃᵐᵉ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ‧"
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱᵐᵖᵃᶜᵗ ᵒᶠ
ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ‧ "ᴹᵘᵐ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᶜᵘᵖ
ᵒᶠ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ᶠᵒʳ ʸᵒᵘ‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˢᵃʸˢ‧
"ᔆᵃⁿᵏˢ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵃ ˢⁱᵖ‧
"ᴴᵉʸ ᴵ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʷᵒʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ʷᵃⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ
ʷⁱˢᵈᵒᵐ ᵗᵉᵉᵗʰ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʷʰᵃᵗ'ˢ ⁱᵗ ˡⁱᵏᵉ? ᴵ ᵐᵉᵃⁿ ⁱᶠ
ʸᵒᵘ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ᵒʳ ʳᵃᵗʰᵉʳ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵃˡᵏ‧‧‧"
"ᴵ ʳᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ‧ ᴵ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵗʰᵉ
ᵃⁿᵗⁱᶜⁱᵖᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵃʷ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗˢ ᵃˢ
ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ˡᵉᵃⁿ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧ ᴺᵒᵗ ˢᵘʳᵉ
ʰᵒʷ ˡᵒⁿᵍ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵃˡˡ ᵒᶠ ᵃ
ˢᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵐᵘᵐ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ‧‧"
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉ⁻⁻⁻
ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʷⁱᵈᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ
ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵖʷᵃᶜᵉ‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ˢᵒᵐᵉ
ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ⁱⁿ ᶜˡᵒᵘᵈʸ
ˢᵏʸ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʳⁱᵈᵉ ʰᵒᵐᵉ‧ ᴬⁿᵈ ˢˡᵉᵖᵗ‧"
"ᔆᵒʷʷʸ ⁱᶠ‧‧‧" "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ; ʸᵒᵘ ᵃʳᵉ
ᵐʸ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ! ᴬⁿᵈ ʷᵉ'ˡˡ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ᵘᵖ ᵒᵘʳ
ᵒʷⁿ ʳᵉˢᵗᵃᵘʳᵃⁿᵗ ᵗᵒᵍᵉᵗʰᵉʳ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵍʳᵃᵈᵘᵃᵗⁱⁿᵍ!"
ᴴᵉ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵃⁿᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ˢⁱᵖ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ᵃˢ ᴹˢ‧
ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ‧ "ᵀⁱᵐᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᵇᵉᵈ!
ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵉᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ‧"
ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶠˡᵘᶠᶠᵉᵈ ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷˢ ᵗᵒ ᵖʳᵒᵖ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵘᵖ‧
"ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ˢᵘʳᵉ ʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃʸˢ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧‧"
"ʸᵉˢ⸴ ᵐᵘᵐ‧‧" "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵒᶠ
ᵖᵃⁱⁿ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʷᵉ'ᵛᵉ ⁱᶜᵉ ⁱᶠ ⁿᵉᵉᵈᵉᵈ‧"
ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ‧ "ᴴᵒᵖᵉ ᵒˡᵈ ᵐᵃⁿ
ᴶᵉⁿᵏⁱⁿˢ ʷⁱˡˡ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᵒᵘʳ ʰᵃᵐᵇᵉʳᵈᵉʳ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᴵ
ᵍᵉᵗ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ⸴ ᶜᵃⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗʳʸ ⁱᵗ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ
ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ‧‧" "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ⁿᵒ ᵐᵃᵗᵗᵉʳ ʷʰᵃᵗ
ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿˢ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵇᵉ ᵇʸ ʸᵒᵘʳ ˢⁱᵈᵉ‧" "ᴬⁿᵈ ᴵ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧"
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ⸴ ʷᵒʳᵈˢ ⁱᵐᵐᵉᵈⁱᵃᵗᵉˡʸ ᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ
ᵗᵒ ˢⁿᵒʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶠᵃˡˡˢ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧‧ 𝒘𝒐𝒓𝒅 𝒄𝒐𝒖𝒏𝒕: 𝟗𝟑𝟎

new krabs/plankton dental laughing gas nothing but the tooth sleeping sitting up plabscore plabs Eugene Krabs/Sheldon J. Plankton Eugene Krabs & Sheldon J. Plankton wisdom teeth

now there's more room for wisdom
orphan_account
Summary:
jisung gets his wisdom teeth out

or

nct dream can't get over how cute jisung is




as the dentist inserts the iv and tells him to relax, jisung can’t help but think that 7:00am is way too early to have 
four teeth removed.

 

     

     mark sits in the waiting room of the oral surgeon’s office in silence, fingers clasped tight as the receptionist 
takes another call and the clock hits 7:45am. mark’s head shoots up as a door opens and a lady in scrubs walks 
through, asking if he’s here for park jisung. he answers yes and is brought through a sterile smelling hallway to a 
tiny room labeled recovery.

     the minute mark walks in, he finds a sight worth gold. there, on a weird little cot, sits jisung, eyes drowsy and 
mouth stuffed with gauze. mark’s chest squeezes and he feels like he could sqeal. jisung looks so incredibly 
vulnerable and small and he just wants to scoop the kid up in his arms and protect him. he also knows that the 
minute he brings jisung back to the dream dorm, the other boys are gonna feel the same.

     the situation is all light hearted until jisung’s eyes roll back into his head and a nurse catches the boy’s arm 
and pats it, telling him he needs to stay awake. mark’s breath hitches and it takes a moment, but jisung peels his 
eyes open, only for them to fall closed again a second later.

     anxiety begins to pool in mark’s chest as another nurse brings in the oral surgeon who takes one look at 
jisung’s lolling head and decides to give the boy epinephrine. mark watches, seated in a small chair beside
 jisung’s cot for almost an hour, as his youngest group member is held in seated position and attached to an iv.

     when jisung is finally coherent enough to sit up (per the nurses’ commands), he begins to whine. mark 
watches with a small smile as his drugged-out-of-his-mind little brother begins a slurred argument with a nurse.

     “why can’t i lay down?” jisung asks, glaring as best he can with eyes half-lidded.

     “because you have to stay awake,” the nurse replies calmly while checking the iv.

     “why?

     “because you need to be awake to get to the car”

     “can i lay down now?”

     “no, you aren’t awake enough yet. you need to stay awake”

     “yeah i am. i’m super awake,” jisung says with eyes closed.

     mark giggles and clenches his fists as his fingers twitch, aching to reach for his phone so he could take a 
video. the sign on the door however, prohibits the use of camera and video taking in the recovery room, plus 
mark doubts jisung would appreciate it if this was all caught on tape.

     eventually though, jisung is awake enough to get to the car with a little help and they head to the dream 
dorms.

 

     
    when mark opens the door to the dream dorm, it becomes clear to him that the dreamies have been waiting 
for them. everyone’s reactions are different, albeit priceless—donghyuk and jeno begin cooing, renjun’s eyes 
soften and gain a disgustingly fond gleam, and chenle and jaemin seem to be torn between crying and 
squealing.

     jisung looks at them all, eyes unfocused and cheeks puffy, before promptly declaring his desire to lay down.

     they all move off the couches and station jisung on one of them, helping settle his head onto a pillow before 
wrapping him in blankets. jisung, still under the after-effects of anaesthesia (regardless of the dose of 
epinephrine) is out like a light bulb.

 
   

      jisung wakes up to pain. or rather, pain makes jisung wake up.

     his mouth hurts really bad, jisung thinks blearily. he tries to speak, but there's gauze in his mouth and it aches 
and he can’t really feel his lips or his chin. how can something hurt but not be felt at the same time , he wonders. 
it sort of makes him want to cry.

     so he does. jisung cries and pats at his chin, growing increasingly distressed as he continues but doesn’t feel 
anything other than pain, he’s really confused and things hurt and he’s hungry and it hurts. suddenly footsteps 
are pounding and the lamp in the living room is flicked on and it’s too bright. the light forces jisung to squint his 
eyes and oh god that hurts too.

     “mark! mark! where are jisung’s pain meds?” and oh, thats renjun! and things are sort of better now because 
renjun’s here and renjun is gently carding a hand through his hair and renjun gives good cuddles!

     “aw, jisungie, our baby,” renjun cooes (jisung is a little too out of it at this point to take notice of how 
uncharacteristic renjun’s behavior is), wiping at jisung’s tears and gently prying his mouth open to remove gauze. 
rustling in a far corner of the living room is mark, hair mussed with sleep but eyes wide awake, reading the 
instructions on the bottle of painkillers. “mark is getting some pain killers for you right now bub, you’ll feel better 
soon,” renjun says softly.  

     time sorta passes wobbly for jisung, but it seems like a while before mark comes into his line of sight with a 
bowl of soup and a bottle of water.

     jisung never thought that he might find eating hard, but here he is, struggling to keep soup in his mouth. he’s 
so tired and he aches and he just wants his face to stop hurting, so the next time the soup in his mouth dribbles 
down onto his shirt, his eyes tear up out of frustration—the only thing jisung hates more than being babied when 
he is capable of doing things, is being unable to do things at all.

     renjun and mark (who have been patiently watching jisung attempt to eat soup and sip water) wipe his tears 
and remove the bowl, patting him with reassuring hands all the while. jisung takes the pain meds, trying his very 
best in spite of the numbness in his face to not spill water down his front, and falls back asleep to the sound of
renjun and mark talking quietly in the eerie light of lamp.

 





Category:
Gen
Fandoms:
NCT (Band)NCT Dream
Relationship:
Park Jisung (NCT) & Everyone
Language:English
Stats:Published:2018-11-08

new Park Jisung (NCT) zhong chen le lee jeno na jaemin huang ren jun mark lee Lee Donghyuck | Haechan wisdom teeth teeth canon related AnesthesiaRecovery nct

🦷🦷

new dents dentist odontology teeth dental crown molar

🦷🦷🪥😁

new tooth teeth brush jaw teeth dentine incisor canine tooth milk tooth

NOTHING BUT THE WISDOM TRUTH i

"Why do we have to go so early?" he grumbled. "I know, sweetie," Karen said, patting 
his hand reassuringly. 
"But it's for the best. You'll be out like a light during the surgery, and you won't 
feel a thing."

The nurse noticed his distress and offered a kind smile. "Don't worry, Mr. Plankton. 
We're going to make this 
as comfortable for you as possible. First things first, let's get you in and then we'll 
start with some 
anesthesia."

Karen watched as Plankton reluctantly climbed into the chair. The nurse dimmed the 
lights and adjusted the 
chair's recline. She placed a warm blanket over him, and the softness enveloped him 
like a comforting 
embrace, the nurse preparing Plankton for the surgery. She chatted away, "So, any
plans for the weekend?"

"Not really," he said, "Just recovery."

The nurse nodded.
She began to insert the IV,  talked him through each step, her voice a comforting 
lullaby guiding him into a 
state of relaxation.

She continued to engage in light conversation, told about her weekend plans, a 
lifeline to the outside world 
that seemed so far away in the cold, clinical environment.

As the anesthesia began to work, Plankton felt his body grow heavier, his eyelid 
drooping. "You're doing great," 
she said softly. "Just keep breathing, ok?"

Plankton's thoughts began to blur together. The doctor's voice grew distant, his 
words melding into a 
comforting murmur as Plankton felt himself slipping away.

The last thing he heard was Karen's voice, a gentle whisper in his ear. "I'm here," 
she said, her hand holding 
onto his with a fierce tenderness. "I love you."

And then there was nothing, the last sensation he felt before everything went quiet.

The anesthetist monitored Plankton's vitals, ensuring he remained safely asleep 
throughout the procedure. 
Plankton was a picture of peace, mouth agape as the anesthesia kept him blissfully 
unaware of the world 
around him. The nurse's eyes flick from the monitors to Plankton's serene face.
Plankton's body didn't even flinch. Plankton's face remained relaxed, his breathing 
even, as the anesthetic kept 
him in a state of blissful unconsciousness, ensuring that his comfort remained top 
priority. 

Plankton's body remained still, his chest rising and falling in a rhythmic cadence 
that soothed the room. The 
nurse gently swabbed his mouth, keeping the area clean and clear. 

The doctor stitched up the small incisions with a gentle touch, while the nurse 
cleaned Plankton's mouth. The 
anesthetist monitored the levels, ensuring a smooth and safe emergence from the 
depths of 
unconsciousness.

The doctor looked at Karen, his eyes weary but his smile reassuring. "It's all done," he 
said. "Everything went smoothly. 
He's still sleeping it off, but you can go in and see him."

Karen rushed in, her screen searching for Plankton. He was there, lying back in the 
chair, his mouth slightly 
open, a line of drool escaping the corner of his mouth. He looked so peaceful, 
vulnerable. She reached out and 
touched his hand, for the surgery was over.

His chest rose and fell in a steady rhythm as he slept. "He's doing great," she 
assured her. "The surgery went 
well."

Karen leaned over Plankton, as she brushed his antennae with her hand. She took in 
the sight of him, the 
gentle rise and fall of his chest, the soft snorish sounds escaping his mouth. His 
face was a portrait of peace, 
a stark contrast to the chaos of the surgery that had just taken place.

The nurse finished her work and dimmed the lights, leaving the room in a soft glow 
that cast shadows across 
the floor. Karen pulled up a chair and sat down, her hand finding Plankton's again. 
"You're ok," she murmured, 
willing him to hear her voice, to feel her presence. "You're going to be ok."

Karen's entire world was contained in reassuring her that he was still there.

The nurse approached with a wad of gauze. "We need to put this in his mouth to help 
with bleeding," she 
explained gently. Karen nodded. The nurse placed the gauze with the same care she 
had shown throughout 
the entire ordeal, pressing it gently against the raw, tender spots where Plankton's
teeth had once been.

The nurse finished her cleanup and checked Plankton's vitals one last time. "He'll 
come around soon," she 
assured. "The anesthesia takes a bit to wear off."

His breathing was still deep and steady, the gentle rumble of his snores filling the 
room. She found comfort in 
the mundane sounds of his slumber. His chest rose and fell in a rhythm that seemed 
to match the beeping of 
the heart monitor.

The anesthesia had done its job well, leaving him in a deep, dreamless sleep. His 
face was serene. His 
antennae lay limp on the chair's headrest, and his mouth was open slightly, revealing 
the gauze the nurse had 
placed to stem the bleeding.

The drool that had pooled at the corners of his mouth began to seep out onto the chair. 
The nurse noticed and 
nodded, a knowing smile playing on her lips. "It's normal," she said.

Plankton's snores grew louder, the drool now a small river that trickled down. Karen 
reached out with a 
trembling hand, her thumb catching the droplets before they could stain the fabric. 
The drool was a stark 
reminder of the reality of the situation.

Her screen focused on the slow, steady flow of dribble, forming and breaking away, 
each one a little more 
substantial than the last. The nurse had said it was normal, but to Karen, it was a 
sign of his vulnerability, a 
tangible proof of the surgery's aftermath.

As the drool grew into a small puddle on the chair, Karen's resolve to be strong for 
him grew stronger. She 
grabbed a tissue from the box on the side table and gently wiped. 
The nurse looked at her with understanding. "It's alright," she said softly. "He'll wake 
un his own time."

Karen nodded, her screen never leaving Plankton's face. She felt a strange mix of 
love and pity. Here he was, 
reduced to a drooling mess in a chair, and yet she had never felt more connected to 
him. It was a strange 
intimacy, this moment of vulnerability, a silent pact between them that she would 
always be there to wipe 
away his fears, both literal and figurative.

The nurse moved around the room, her movements efficient and silent. She checked the 
machines one last 
time before turning to Karen. "Why don't you sit down?" she suggested, patting the chair 
beside Plankton's. 
"It'll be a bit before he wakes up. Might as well get comfortable." 
Karen nodded, taking a deep breath to calm her nerves. She pulled up a chair and held his 
hand tightly, her 
thumb brushing back and forth across his knuckles.

"Plankton," she whispered, her voice trembling slightly. "You did it, sweetie." She 
leaned closer. "The teeth are out. You're okay." She waited, watching the rise and 
fall of his chest, 
listening to the steady beep of the heart monitor, and willing him to open his eye.

"Remember what I said about ice cream?" she asked, her voice a little louder this time. 
"You can have as much 
as you want when we get home." She tried to keep her tone light, despite the gravity of 
the situation. The 
thought of his favorite mint chocolate chip ice cream was supposed to make him smile, but 
his face remained 
slack.
But she knew he was strong, and he would bounce back. He always did.
"I just want you to know how much I love you. How much I need you. We've been through so 
much together, 
and I can't imagine my life without you. You're going to wake up soon, and it'll all be 
over. And then we can go 
home, and I'll take care of you, just like you always take care of me. Remember when we 
said 'in sickness and 
in health'?" she whispered. "Well, this is definitely a 'sickness' moment, but I'm right 
here. And I'll be here 
through all the healthy moments too."

The nurse quietly left them a moment of privacy. Karen leaned in closer. "You're going 
to feel 
a bit funny when you wake up," she said with a soft laugh.

"Your mouth will be sore, and your face will be puffy. But I'll be there. And maybe I'll 
let you win at Scrabble for 
once." She chuckles. "Just don't let it go to your head."

Plankton's eyelid fluttered, and a low moan escaped his throat. She squeezed his hand. 
"That's it, baby," she 
encouraged. "You're waking up."

His eye opened slowly dilated and unfocused. He blinked a few times, trying to adjust to 
the harsh lights of 
the recovery room. He turned his head to the side, and she knew he was searching for her. 
"Hi," she said, her 
voice a warm whisper. "It's me, Karen. You're ok."

His gaze found hers, and she saw the flicker of recognition. "Where am I?" he slurred, 
his voice thick and 
groggy.

"You're in the recovery room, sweetheart," Karen said, her voice steady and soothing. 
"You just had your 
wisdom teeth out."

Plankton's eye widened slightly, and he nodded, trying to sit up. Karen gently pushed 
him back down. "Easy," 
she said. "You need to rest."

"But I'm so tired," he mumbled, his voice weak.

"I know," Karen said, stroking his forehead with her cool hand. "But you're doing great. 
Just stay still for a little 
while longer. They got all four teeth out without any complications."

He nodded, his eye still closed. "Good," he mumbled. 

new AI Story Generator karen plankton nothing but the wisdom truth wisdomteethcore wisdomtoothcore i

Her strongest memory was of the smell of rain on hot pavement. It was a scent that didn't just fill 
her nose but seemed to soak into her skin, bringing with it a sense of comfort she hadn't felt in a 
very long time. Bluey Heeler was a creature of the outdoors, a dog with a heart that pounded in 
sync with the vast wilderness she called home. Her fur, a blend of blue and gray, blended 
seamlessly with the shadows of the eucalyptus trees that stretched tall beside her family's 
modest house. Rainy days meant puddles to splash in and the rich scent of earth coming alive 
around her. But it had been a long time since she'd felt the cool kiss of rainwater on her snout.

Now, Bluey was in the city, surrounded by the concrete jungle, a stark contrast to the boundless 
plains she'd once known. The smells here were overwhelming, a mishmash of exhaust fumes, fast 
food, and a million different creatures packed into a space so tight it made her feel 
claustrophobic. The noises were constant, a never-ending din that made her flinch and whine in 
the quiet moments of the night. Yet, amidst the chaos, she had found a purpose, a reason to push 
through the fear and confusion. Her new friend, named Mia, had taken her in, offering her a 
chance at a new life filled with love and companionship.

Mia was as vibrant as the flowers she tended in the small patch of earth outside their apartment. 
Despite the stark difference in their sizes, they shared a bond that transcended the confines of the 
urban sprawl. Each day, Mia would take her on adventures through the parks, allowing her to feel 
the grass under her paws and chase the occasional squirrel up a tree. It wasn't the same as the 
open ranges she'd left behind, but it was a taste of freedom she hadn't known in weeks.

One evening, as the two sat on the windowsill watching the rain dance in the streetlights, a distant 
howl echoed through the concrete valleys. It was faint, almost lost in the symphony of city 
sounds, but to Bluey, it was as clear as if it had come from right beside her. Her ears perked up, 
and she let out a soft whine, longing for the days when she could have joined the chorus. Mia 
looked at her, concern etched on her features. "What is it, girl?" she asked, her tail thumping 
against the sill as she tried to convey the ache in her soul.

The howl grew stronger, more insistent, and suddenly, Bluey realized it wasn't just any howl. It was 
her sister, Bingo. The same melody that had serenaded their nights back home, now calling to her 
from across the miles. Bingo's howl was a beacon, a thread of their shared past that had 
somehow found its way to her here in the city. Mia's eyes widened as she saw the recognition in 
Bluey's eyes. "Is that...?" she began, but the question was unnecessary. Bingo came in.

Without a second thought, Bluey leaped. She didn't care about the water soaking her fur or the 
cold seeping into her bones. All that mattered was finding Bingo.

The city streets were a labyrinth of wet reflections, the neon lights playing tricks on her eyes as 
she sprinted through the rain. The scent grew stronger with every bound, her nose leading her 
through alleys and across busy roads, dodging puddles that mirrored the chaos above. Mia, 
soaked and panting, struggled to keep up.

Then, a shadow moving swiftly in the rain. Bluey's heart leaped. That was Bingo! She picked up the 
pace, her paws barely touching the ground. The howl grew closer, turning into a series of excited 
barks as the two sisters rounded a corner and locked eyes. Bingo's tail wagged a mile a minute, 
and she barrels towards Bluey, knocking her over in a joyous reunion of wet dog and muddy 
paws. They rolled together, the sound of their laughter piercing the rain-soaked silence.

Mia skidded to a stop, panting and smiling through the downpour. She watched as the two sisters 
played, their tails creating a whirlwind of joy in the dim streetlight. The sight was enough to warm 
her to the core, making the dampness of her fur coat feel like a small price to pay for this moment. 
"Bingo," she called out, her voice a mix of happiness and relief. "You found her, Bluey!"

new AI Story Generator aicore bluey bingo mia

He felt his eyelid grow heavy to anesthesia.

"Alright, Mr. Plankton, you're gonna start 
feeling sleepy," the doctor's voice echoed. 
The world around him grew fuzzy, sounds 
becoming muffled and indistinct. His head 
lolled, body slack. The nurse's grew blurry, 
darkness before not even nothingness. 
Karen, his wife, sat by him.

Finally, the doctor stepped back, turned and 
gave her a thumbs up.
The nurse began to clean Plankton's face, 
wiping away the excess saliva and bleeding 
with gentle touch.

Karen follows as they wheel him out.

His bed was pushed into a small cubicle, his 
breathing slow and even.

In stumbled SpongeBob.

Karen smiles. "The surgery went well, he's 
just sleeping it off," she assured.

SpongeBob's taking in the beeping monitors. 
"What's all this for?" he asks, curiosity 
piqued.

"To make sure he's ok while he's asleep," 
Karen explained. "The doctor said he'd be 
out for a little while."

The yellow sponge nodded, his gaze 
lingering on the small wads of gauze 
peeking out from the sides of Plankton's 
mouth. "What's that?" he asks.

"It's to help absorb.."

Sponge Bob took in the sight of Plankton, 
who had begun to drool slightly onto the 
pillow beneath his head. The saliva pooled. 
"Oh no, Plankton. You're drooling!"

Sponge Bob watched as drool continued to 
form like a thin string connecting Plankton's 
mouth to the pillow. 
Karen chuckled softly. "It's normal, Sponge 
Bob. He won't feel it as he's asleep."

SpongeBob nodded, but curiosity remained.

"Can I... I mean, should I... wipe it up?" he 
asks.

Karen laughs. "It's ok, they'd take care of it. 
Just let him rest."

"I promise to be super gentle"

Karen nodded, a small smile playing. 
"Alright. Just be careful."
His movements were deliberate, eyes never 
leaving Plankton's mouth as he approached. 
The drool strand grew longer, a tiny bridge 
between his friend and the pillow.
The droplet fell away, landing on the pillow 
with a soft splat. Plankton stirred slightly but 
didn't wake. 
"It's fine. He's going to be a bit out of it when 
he wakes up anyway. Why don't you try 
talking to him while we wait for him to wake? 
It might help him feel more at ease."

"Hey it's Sponge Bob. You're ok, just having 
a little nap. No Krabby Patties to steal right 
now," he added with a chuckle.

Plankton's eye began to flutter, a sure sign 
that he was slowly coming back to 
consciousness. His body twitched, the 
anesthesia wearing off. "Looks like he's 
waking up," she said.

Karen leaned closer, her hand reaching out 
to gently squeeze his. "Honey, it's me," she 
whispered. "You're ok."

Plankton's unfocused and glazed. 
"Where... what... happened?" he mumbled. 
"You had wisdom teeth removed. You're in 
recovery," she said, voice soothing.

Plankton blinked. "Wis...wis...what?"

"You had a little...uh...dental appointment," 
SpongeBob said.

"Teeth...gone?" he mumbled, still groggy.

"You're fine," she assured.

"I feel... funny," he giggled, voice silly.

"Just relax, Plankton," Karen said. 
"But...but I wanna...see!" Plankton protested, 
arms flailing weakly. 
"Plankton, you need rest."

"But I'm not tired!" he exclaimed, as his head 
lolled back onto the pillow.
"I... I want to dance," he said, voice still 
slurred, which only resulted in more drool 
escaping.
"First, you gotta get better," she said, voice 
earnest.

Plankton's giggles grew, his eye half-closed. 
"But I'm already the best... at... at... at... " he 
mumbled, trailing off.

"It's anesthesia," the nurse chimed in. "It can 
make people say some funny things. You're 
just feeling a bit loopy, Plankton. You'll be 
back to your usual self soon."

Plankton's giggles grew softer, his eye 
struggling to stay open. "But... but... I'm not 
tired," he protested weakly, his voice a mere 
whisper. His eyelid began to droop once 
more.

Sponge Bob leaned in. "You just had 
surgery, Plankton. You need to rest," he said 
firmly.

Plankton's giggles turned into snores, his 
tiny body giving in despite his protests.

"He's going to be out for a while," the nurse 
said. "Anesthesia can take time to wear off 
completely."

Karen nodded, watching his chest rise and 
fall with each snore. Sponge Bob reached 
out and lightly patted Plankton's arm.
Plankton's snores grew quieter and stirred, 
eye cracking.

"Wha... SpongeBob?" he mumbled, groggy.

Sponge Bob's heart swelled at the sight of 
his confused expression. "Just keeping you 
company as you wake."

Plankton's eye rolled to the side. "Wha... 
what are you doing?" he slurred, his voice 
barely above a whisper. He tried to lift his 
hand to his mouth, but it flopped back down 
onto the bed with a limp thud. "Drool? I...I 
can't stop," he mumbled, his drool pooling 
around the fresh gauze.

Sponge Bob chuckles. "It's ok, Plankton," he 
said.

Plankton's eye narrows. "Not funny," he 
mumbled, words barely intelligible. Yet as he 
said it, another string of drool began to form, 
stretching from his mouth to the pillow.

Sponge Bob's chuckles grew. "I know, I 
know. It's just... you're so... so... " he couldn't 
find words, laughter took over.

Plankton's unable to control his drool. "I'm 
so...so...so..." he tried to form a coherent 
thought.

"So what, Plankton?"

"I'm...I'm not...not...drooling," he managed to 
say, words barely coherent.

But even as he spoke, a new droplet formed 
at the corner of his mouth. "You sure?" 
"St...stop," Plankton managed to mumble, 
his mouth open and drooling again. 
"It's...it's...embarrassing."

Sponge Bob smiled. "I know, you're ok. The 
surgery went well," he said. "Alright, we can 
get him ready to go home now," says nurse. 

They carefully lift Plankton from the bed, 
body still limp from the anesthesia.

"You ok?"

"Mm-hmm," Plankton mumbled, head lolling 
to one side. He struggled to keep his eye 
open, but the medication was too strong. 
Plankton's eye drooped shut once more, his 
snores echoing through the hall. "Whoa, 
there he goes again…"

"He's still pretty out of it," she said.

Plankton's head lolled to the side, his mouth 
hanging open. "Whoa, Plankton, wake up," 
Sponge Bob said, gently shaking his 
shoulder.

"Mmph," Plankton mumbled, his eye 
cracking open. "Where...are we?"

"Almost to the car," Karen said. "Just a bit 
longer."

But Plankton's eyelid grew heavier.

The nurse disappeared through the doors, 
leaving Karen and Sponge Bob to maneuver 
Plankton into a more upright position. His 
head kept flopping to one side, his snores 
grew louder. "Come on, Plankton, stay with 
us," Karen urged.

Sponge Bob leaned close. "You ok?" he 
asked, patting Plankton's shoulder.

Plankton's head lolled to the side, eye half-
open. "Mmph...tired," he mumbled.

Karen managed to get him in, his body 
collapsing into the seat like a ragdoll. She 
buckled him in. "You're gonna be ok," she 
whispered.

Sponge Bob climbed into the backseat.

Karen started the engine. "Let's get him 
home."

The car ride was a blur of Plankton's snores 
and occasional mumble. Sponge Bob sat in 
the back, his hand on Plankton's shoulder, 
keeping his friend from lolling too far to the 
side.

Each time Plankton nodded off, his mouth 
would droop, and gauze would slip out.

"Plankton, gotta keep it in."

Plankton mumbled something incoherent, 
his mouth still open and drooling.

Sponge Bob leaned in closer, his hand ready 
to catch the gauze if it fell out again. 
Plankton's eye fluttered open, looking 
around the car. "Just stay with us, ok?"

Sponge Bob nodded, hand on Plankton's 
shoulder. He watched as Plankton's eye 
drooped, the gauze slipping again. He 
leaned over and gently pushed it back.

"We're almost there."
 Karen chuckled from the driver's seat.

Sponge Bob’s grip on Plankton's shoulder 
tightening slightly. "Want to play a game?"

"Mmph...game?" he mumbled.

"I spy with my little eye, something..."

But Plankton's head had already dropped 
back, snores echoing. Karen glanced in the 
mirror. "I think he's out for the count," she 
said.

Sponge Bob was still vigilant, making sure 
Plankton didn't tumble out of the car. With 
Karen's help, they managed to get him to the 
couch. Sponge Bob helped prop Plankton 
up, careful not to jostle him too much. 
Everything’s just fine. 

new AI Story Generator plankbobs plaren wisdom teeth

"Hi, my boss Mr. Krabs told me I need to
work on my people skills and to volunteer.."
SpongeBob says in the surgery room before
recognizing Plankton and Karen.

Plankton lay on 
the operating 
table, a small tube 
delivering medicine that kept 
him asleep. Karen sat by him.

"Plankton‽"

"Plankton's had his 
wisdom teeth removed." 
She glanced at the sleeping 
Plankton with affection.

Sponge Bob leaned closer. 
He poked Plankton gently. 
"Hey, Plankton; wake up, buddy!" 
No response. Plankton's 
breathing remained slow 
and even, the rhythm 
unchanged by Sponge 
Bob's nudges. Karen's 
robotic hand shot up to 
stop Sponge Bob's poking.

"He's not going to wake up 
anytime soon, Sponge Bob. 
The anesthesia will wear off 
in a couple of hours," she 
explained in her usual monotone. 
Sponge Bob's bubbly demeanor 
deflated a bit. He had never seen 
Plankton so... peaceful. Usually 
the tiny villain was full of mischief 
and plotting his next Krabby Patty heist.

But the sight of his arch-nemesis 
helpless and snoring?

"Karen, do you think a little light chat 
would help him wake up?"

"Sponge Bob, the purpose of 
anesthesia is to keep him 
unconscious during surgery 
and ensure a painless recovery. 
Your efforts are futile."

Undeterred, Sponge Bob leaned in closer. 
"Come on, Plankton. Time to wakey-wakey!" 
He waved his hands in front of Plankton's face, 
creating a gentle breeze that tickled his antennae. 
Still, Plankton remained steadfast in his slumber, 
oblivious to the world around him.

Karen sighed again, the closest she ever got to 
expressing exasperation. "As I said, Sponge Bob, 
he's under the effects of anesthesia. There's 
nothing you can do to wake him up." She went 
back to reading her magazine, the glow from her 
screen casting a soft blue light on her metallic features.

Sponge Bob studied Plankton's sleeping features. His 
mouth was open just enough to reveal his top row of 
teeth, and Sponge Bob had to stifle a giggle when a 
small bubble of drool formed at the corner of his mouth.

"You know," he mused aloud, "I never realized 
Plankton had such a... cute snoring sound."
The statement hung in the air, and even the 
normally stoic Karen couldn't resist cracking a 
smile. "Cute is hardly the word I'd use," she 
murmured, but the warmth in her voice belied 
the affection she had for her partner.

Sponge Bob's curiosity grew as he continued to 
gaze at the unconscious Plankton. He'd seen 
him in various states before—angry, plotting 
and occasionally defeated—but never so vulnerable. 
The sight was strange yet fascinating. He reached 
out and carefully wiped away the drool. Plankton's 
head lolled to the side, but he remained asleep.
SpongeBob put his head back up on a pillow. 
Plankton's snores grew quieter as his head settled 
into the cushioned embrace.

"Don't worry, Plankton," he whispered, patting the 
villain's arm gently. "I'll watch over you."

Sponge Bob's curiosity grew stronger as he watched 
the drool form at the side of Plankton's mouth. He 
leaned in closer, studying the phenomenon. He'd 
never noticed Plankton drool before.

"It's like a tiny river," he said 
to himself.

What would happen if he tried to touch it? He tapped 
it lightly. It wobbled, bulging slightly before collapsing 
back into its original state.

He poked the drool again. This time, it grew slightly larger 
before popping, leaving a tiny, wet splatter on the pillow. 
Plankton's snores grew louder for a moment, but didn't stir.

Sponge Bob couldn't resist a grin spreading across his face. 
"Looks like he's enjoying his nap," he whispered to Karen 
who remained engrossed in her magazine. The drool was 
fascinating—like a living organism, pulsating with 
every one of Plankton's breaths.

He poked it again, gently this time. The drool grew larger, stretching 
out like a bubble of gum. It was almost mesmerizing. "I wonder if 
I can make it pop," he thought, eyes gleaming with child-like excitement.

Slowly, Sponge Bob poked the drool bubble once more. It grew to 
the size of a marble before it burst with a tiny splat, splattering on
to the pillow. Plankton's snoring remained undisturbed.

Sponge Bob could see the light from the ceiling reflecting off 
the droplet's surface. He waited, the anticipation building, eyes 
fixed on the wobbling mass.

At the last second, he poked it. The bubble popped with a sound 
that echoed through the quiet room. Plankton's snore caught in 
his throat for a split second, then resumed with renewed vigor. 
The splatter was more substantial 
this time, leaving a wet spot on the pillow.

The sudden noise made Karen look up from her magazine. 
"What on earth are you doing, Sponge Bob?" she asked, voice 
a mix of annoyance and amusement.

"Just... science," Sponge Bob said, his grin unabated. "I'm studying 
Plankton's snoring pattern... and drool."

Karen rolled her digital eyes. "Fine. Just don't wake him. And 
for the love of Krabby Patties, please don't make a mess." She 
returned her focus to her magazine, seemingly unfazed by the 
sight of her arch-enemy playing with drool.

Sponge Bob nodded solemnly, his eyes lighting up with newfound 
purpose. He decided to be more strategic in his scientific endeavor. 
He would need precision and timing.

The drool bubble grew again, this time larger and more robust. 
Sponge Bob waited, his heart beating faster with every pulse of 
Plankton's snore. He took a deep breath, held it, and at the peak 
of the snore's crescendo, poked the bubble with a controlled flick.

It exploded with a sound like a miniature water balloon, splattering 
across Plankton's cheek. The pillow was now a Jackson Pollock 
canvas of drool. Plankton's snoring hitched but he didn't wake.

"Oops," Sponge Bob whispered, giggling quietly. He reached for a near
by tissue to clean up the mess, his eyes glancing nervously at Karen. 
She peeked over her magazine, the corners of 
her robotic mouth curving upward slightly.

"If you're going to play, at least be tidy," 
she said, voice a blend of reprimand 
and amusement.

Sponge Bob nodded, eyes sparkling 
with mischief. "Of course, Karen," he 
whispered back, dabbing at Plankton's 
cheek with the tissue. The drool 
was sticky and clung to the fabric 
but Sponge Bob managed to clean 
when Plankton's snoring hitched.

This time, Plankton's eyes opened a crack, 
his single eyelid revealing a sliver of his iris 
before dropping shut again. 
"What's going on?" he mumbled sleepily.

Sponge Bob froze, tissue in mid-air. "Oh 
nothing," he said quickly, trying to sound 
nonchalant. "Just admiring your snoring."

Plankton's eyelid quivered but remained shut. 
"Mmph." His mouth moved around the word.

"Don't worry, buddy," Sponge Bob said softly 
patting Plankton's arm. "You're just resting. 
Nothing to worry about."

The half-awake Plankton mumbled something 
unintelligible, and Sponge Bob took it as a sign 
to back off. He retreated to his chair, watching 
as Karen put down her magazine and began 
to fuss over Plankton, checking his 
vitals and making sure he was comfortable.

For once, he wasn't at odds with Plankton. 

new plankarenbob splankaren splanktoren wisdomteethcore wisdomtoothcore droolcore hospitalcore plankkarenbob AI Story Generator

In the quiet town of Ponyville, there lived a young earth pony named Applejack. Her coarse, burnt-
orange coat was always dotted with freckles of dirt from a hard day's work on her family's farm, 
Sweet Apple Acres. Applejack was known for her honesty and her strong work ethic, which were 
as solid as the oak trees that lined the property. Her mane and tail, a fiery shade of red, matched 
the color of the apples she grew with such care.

One sweltering afternoon, Applejack took a break from her chores, wiping the sweat from her 
brow with a bandana that smelled faintly of apple blossoms. She looked out over the fields, the 
sun blazing down like a second sun, and sighed. The harvest was coming soon, and she had so 
much to do. Her thoughts drifted to her friends, Twilight Sparkle, Pinkie Pie, and the others, and 
she wondered how they were spending their day.

Her contemplation was interrupted by the distant sound of hoofbeats. She shielded her eyes from 
the glare and saw a figure approaching. As it grew closer, she recognized the purple and white 
unicorn, Twilight Sparkle, her friend and the town's resident scholar. Twilight looked flustered, her 
eyes wide with excitement.

"Applejack!" Twilight called out, her voice strained from the run. "You won't believe what I've found 
in the library archives!"

Applejack leaned against the fence post, her curiosity piqued. "What is it, Twilight?"

Twilight's eyes gleamed with excitement. "I've discovered something absolutely fascinating, 
Applejack. It's about an ancient artifact called the Element of Honesty!"

Applejack's ears perked up at the mention of something old and precious. "The Element of 
Honesty? What's so special about it?"

Twilight paused to catch her breath, her flank heaving. "It's one of the six Elements of Harmony," 
she began, "each representing one of the core virtues of our world. The Element of Honesty is said 
to be a rare and powerful artifact that can reveal the truth in any situation. It's been lost for 
centuries, but I found a map leading to its last known location!"

Her voice grew hushed as she unfolded the ancient parchment, its edges yellowed with age. The 
map was intricate, with swirling symbols and cryptic notations that seemed to dance before 
Applejack's eyes. "It's somewhere in the Whispering Woods," Twilight whispered, her horn glowing 
softly as she traced a line over the paper.

"Well, shucks," Applejack drawled, "that's a place I've heard plenty of tall tales about, but never 
actually visited." The wood had a reputation for being eerie and mysterious, a place where 
whispers of forgotten secrets lingered on the breeze. But the prospect of finding something as 
important as the Element of Honesty was too tempting to pass up.

Twilight's eyes sparkled with excitement. "Applejack, I think we should go look for it. It's not far 
from here, and who knows what kind of trouble it could prevent if it falls into the wrong hooves?"

Applejack nodded, a mix of curiosity and apprehension in her gaze. "Alright, but we'd better tell the 
others. They might want to come along."

They gathered their friends, who were equally intrigued by the prospect of an adventure. Pinkie Pie 
bounced with excitement, Rarity's eyes gleamed with the promise of a new treasure to add to her 
collection, and Fluttershy looked nervous but determined. Rainbow Dash and Rarity promised to 
keep an eye on Fluttershy, who had a tendency to get spooked in unfamiliar places. They set out 
into the late afternoon sun, the map fluttering in Twilight's magic as they followed the path into the 
wood.

The Whispering Woods lived up to their name, with rustling leaves and hushed whispers that 
seemed to follow them through the dappled shade. The air grew cooler, and the scent of damp 
earth and pine needles filled their nostrils as they ventured deeper. Suddenly, a shadow flitted 
through the trees.

"Greetings, travelers, I am Aloysius, keeper of the woods' lore." His feathers were the color of 
moonlit silver, and his eyes held a knowing glint.

Twilight stepped forward, the map still clutched in her telekinetic grip. "We're looking for the 
Element of Honesty," she said with a hint of urgency. "Could you help us?"

Aloysius tilted his head, his beak clicking thoughtfully. "Ah, the Element of Honesty," he murmured. 
"A treasure indeed. But beware, for the woods are not kind to those who seek without pure 
intentions."

The friends exchanged glances, their determination unwavering. Applejack stepped up, her eyes 
meeting the owl's. "Our intentions are as true as my word. We aim to protect our town and find this 
artifact before it falls into the wrong hooves."

Aloysius studied them for a moment before nodding. "Very well. I will guide you to the spot where 
the Element lies hidden. But heed my warning: the woods hold secrets, and they do not give them 
up easily."

The group followed the him, their hoofsteps echoing through the quiet wood. The whispers grew 
louder, and Applejack couldn't shake the feeling that they were being watched. Twilight, ever the 
scholar, took notes on the various plants and magical phenomena they encountered, while Pinkie 
Pie chattered away, trying to keep everyone's spirits high.

As they ventured further in, the wood grew denser, the path narrower. The light grew dimmer, the 
sun's rays barely piercing the thick canopy above. The air grew colder, carrying with it a sense of 
unease that made even Rainbow Dash's wings flutter anxiously.

"This place is giving me the creeps," Fluttershy whispered, her eyes darting around nervously.

"Don't worry, Fluttershy," Rainbow Dash assured her, "we're all here for you."

Aloysius led them to a clearing, where an ancient tree stood tall, its trunk twisted with age. The 
whispers grew to a crescendo, swirling around the tree's base like a cacophony of secrets 
yearning to be heard.

"Here it is," He announced, his voice barely audible over the din. "The Element of Honesty lies 
within this tree. But remember, it will only reveal itself to the worthy."

Applejack squinted at the tree, her heart racing. The whispers grew so loud, they seemed to form 
words, urging them to turn back. But she knew they couldn't. "Thanks, Aloysius," she said, turning 
to her friends. "Let's get to it."

new my little pony: friendship is magic fandom my little pony: friendship is magic my little pony raritycore ponycore AI Story Generator

"Honey, wake up," Karen said gently.

Her voice was the sweet sound of a lullaby echoing through the silent, sterile room, but Plankton remained unresponsive. The steady rhythm of the heart monitor was the only reply to her soft pleas. She sat by his side, her hand intertwined with his, her thumb brushing the back of his palm. But now, his hand lay limp, a stark contrast to the warmth and strength it usually exuded.

The antiseptic smell of the hospital filled the air, a stark reminder of the gravity of the situation. The fluorescent lights buzzed overhead, casting a cold, artificial glow on Plankton's pale face. His chest rose and fell with each shallow breath, and the rhythm was the only reassurance Karen had that he was still with her. The doctor had said it was a mild concussion, but the sight of him lying there, so vulnerable, filled her with dread. She knew that she had to stay strong, not just for herself, but for Plankton.

The door to the room creaked open, and the doctor stepped in, his footsteps muffled by the thick carpet. He was a young man, his expression a mix of professionalism and concern. He looked at the charts in his hand before glancing up at Karen. "How is he?" he asked.

Karen's eyes never left her husband's face as she replied, "The same."

The doctor nodded, his eye reflecting the seriousness of the situation. "It's not uncommon for someone with a concussion to sleep longer than usual. We're monitoring him closely, and his vitals are stable. We've given him medication to manage the pain and reduce the swelling."

Karen leaned forward, her grip on Plankton's hand tightening. "But when will he wake up?" she asked, her voice a whisper of hope.

The doctor's eyes softened. "It could be hours, or even days. The brain needs time to heal. But rest assured, Mrs. Plankton, we're doing everything we can to ensure a swift and full recovery."

Karen nodded, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. She didn't want to believe it would take that long, but she knew that patience was the only option she had. She leaned back in the chair, her eyes never leaving Plankton's face.

Time stretched out before her, each minute feeling like an eternity. The only sounds in the room were the tick of the clock on the wall and the rhythmic beep of the heart monitor. The hospital's white walls closed in around her, making her feel trapped in a world where time had ceased to have meaning. Her thoughts raced, playing out every possible scenario in her head, each one more alarming than the last.

A nurse came in to check on Plankton, her shoes squeaking against the floor. She offered Karen a kind smile and a reassuring pat on the shoulder before she tended to her husband, checking his bandages and administering fluids through the IV. Karen watched her every move, feeling helpless and out of place. The nurse noticed her distress and offered her a cup of tea, which she accepted with a nod of gratitude.

The warm liquid helped soothe her nerves as she took a sip, her eyes never straying from Plankton. The minutes ticked by, each one feeling heavier than the last. The silence was broken only by the occasional murmur from the hallway or the rustle of pages as the nurse updated his chart. Karen's mind drifted back to the moments before the accident, the laughter and the joy that seemed so distant now.

Plankton had been working on his latest invention, a contraption he swore would revolutionize the fast-food industry. It was a wild tangle of metal and wires, something that only he could understand. Karen had watched him, her curiosity piqued but her technical knowledge barely scratching the surface of his genius. "What does it do?" she had asked, her eyes wide with wonder. He had grinned, his teeth gleaming in the light of the makeshift workshop. "It's a secret," he had said, his voice filled with mischief.

Now, as she sat by his side in the hospital room, she wished she had paid more attention. Perhaps then she could have anticipated the malfunction that had sent him to the emergency room with a concussion. Plankton had always been so driven by his ideas, so wrapped up in his world of gadgets and gizmos, that he often forgot the dangers that came with his experiments. It was his passion, and she had always admired it, but in moments like these, she couldn't help but worry.

The room grew dimmer as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the floor. Karen's eyes grew heavy, and she fought the urge to sleep. Suddenly, Plankton's eyelid fluttered open, revealing eye that searched the room with confusion. "Where am I?" he croaked, his voice dry and scratchy.

Karen's heart leaped into her throat, and she leaned forward, her hand tightening around his. "You're in the hospital, sweetie. You had an accident," she said softly, her voice trembling.

Plankton blinked several times, his gaze shifting from the blurry ceiling to Karen's face. Recognition dawned in his eyes, but confusion remained etched on his furrowed brow. "What happened?" he murmured, his voice still weak and groggy.

Karen's heart swelled with relief at the sound of his voice. She took a deep breath, then explained the accident as calmly as she could. "You fell while working on your latest invention. You hit your head pretty hard. The doctor said it's just a concussion, but you need to rest."

Plankton's eyes searched hers, trying to piece together the puzzle of his foggy memory. "A concussion?" he repeated, his voice a mere whisper. "How long have I been out?"

Karen's grip on his hand tightened, her knuckles white. "A few hours, darling. But it's going to be okay." She hoped her words were true, that the fear and doubt didn't seep through. Plankton's gaze was unfocused, his thoughts jumbled. He didn't remember the accident, the pain, or the panic that had brought him here. All he knew was the gentle squeeze of her hand and the sterile scent of the hospital room.

As he began to sit up, a wave of dizziness washed over him. Karen's other hand shot out to steady him, her eyes filled with concern. "Lie back down, Plankton. You need to rest." He obeyed, his head heavy on the pillow, and his eye fell shut again. The doctor had warned her about the potential side effects of the concussion: confusion, dizziness, and memory loss. It was a strange sight, seeing him so unsure of himself, a stark contrast to the usual confidence that radiated from him.

When he opened his eye again, the confusion had deepened. "What's the last thing you remember?" Karen asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Plankton's eye searched the room, as if the answer was hidden in the shadows.

"I... I don't remember," he said, his voice filled with a sense of panic that was alien to him. "It's all blank."

Karen felt a chill run down her spine. The doctor had mentioned that amnesia was a possibility, but she hadn't allowed herself to believe it would happen to Plankton. "It's okay," she assured him, her voice shaky.

Plankton's eye searched hers, desperation flickering in their depths. "What do you mean, I don't remember?"

Karen took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm of anxiety brewing within her. "Sometimes with concussions, memories can be a bit jumbled. But don't worry, they'll come back to you." She hoped her reassurance sounded more convincing than it felt.

The doctor had warned her that the road to recovery might be bumpy, but she had never anticipated Plankton's memory loss. Her mind raced, trying to think of ways to help him, to fill in the blanks without overwhelming him. "Do you remember anything at all?" she asked, her voice gentle.

Plankton's eye searched the room again, as if the answer was hiding in the corners. "I remember... I remember working," he said, his voice trailing off. "But it's all... fuzzy."

Karen felt a pang of sadness at the lost look on her husband's face. She didn't know how to navigate this new, uncharted territory. But she knew she had to be strong for him. "It's okay, Plankton," she said, stroking his forehead with the back of her hand. "You just need to rest."

The doctor had instructed her to keep the environment calm and familiar to aid in his recovery. So, she began to speak in soothing tones, telling him stories of their past adventures. Her words painted a picture of a life filled with love and adventure, and she watched as his face relaxed with each passing moment.

His breathing grew steadier, his chest rising and falling in a more natural rhythm.

The hospital room was a cocoon of beige and white, the only color coming from the bouquet of flowers she had brought from home.

Plankton's chest rose and fell in the rhythm of deep sleep, his breathing steady and even. The heart monitor beeped reassuringly, a metronome to the symphony of his rest. His face was peaceful, free from the tension that had gripped it earlier.

She felt a weight lift from her shoulders as she realized the immediate danger had passed. For now, at least, he was safe, and she was grateful for every moment of his peaceful rest. She knew the road ahead would be fraught with challenges, but for now, she was content to sit by his side and enjoy the quiet.

new AI Story Generator comacore planktonkin concussed

𓂏

new mouth symbol lips symbol teeth symbol dentist symbol dentistry symbol

🦷🔧

new tooth extraction molar

🎧🕯️💌🦷🪩

new mirrorball cute aesthetic teeth artistic tooth enamel esthetic artful molar

"Honey, did you 
take out the trash?" 
Karen called out 
to the living room. 
The only reply was 
the distant sound 
of the TV playing 
a sitcom laugh track. 
She sighed.

Going into the 
living room, Karen 
found her husband, 
Plankton, sprawled 
out on the couch, 
snoring lightly.

The TV's blue light 
flickered over his face. She looked 
around the room, 
the piles of laundry, 
the dusty bookshelves, 
and the half-eaten 
sandwich on the 
coffee table. It was 
a mess, but she knew 
better than to wake him.

Plankton had been 
working long hours 
at the chum factory 
lately, trying to 
make ends meet. His 
snoring grew louder, 
and she felt a 
wave of affection 
mixed with concern.

Gently, she covered 
his legs with a blanket 
and bent to kiss 
his forehead.
He stirred slightly 
but didn't wake up.

In the kitchen, 
Karen grabbed a 
cup of coffee, 
the warmth and 
aroma grounding her 
for the evening ahead. 
The fridge hummed 
a low lullaby, 
reminding her of 
the chores left to do.

The sink was full 
of dirty dishes, 
remnants of dinner.
A pot with half-eaten 
chum congealed 
on the stovetop.

Karen rolled up 
her sleeves, 
determined to tackle 
the chaos. She knew 
Plankton was 
exhausted from work.

The clanking of 
pots and pans 
echoed through the 
tiny kitchen as she 
washed and sorted, 
her mind racing with 
thoughts of their future.

A knock at the door 
startled her. She dried 
her hands on a towel, 
leaving wet spots like 
tears on the fabric.

It was Hanna, her 
best friend since high 
school.

Karen had not seen 
Hanna in weeks, and 
the sight of her brought 
a smile. Hanna 
was a burst of energy.

"Hi, Karen! How's it 
going?" Hanna's voice 
was a mix of sweetness 
and the sharpness of 
someone who had seen 
too much of the world.

She scanned 
the room, taking 
in the clutter, the 
stale smell of 
overworked air, and 
Plankton's snoring.

"Hey, Hanna," Karen 
managed, her voice 
soft to not disturb 
his sleep. "It's been 
a bit hectic, but we're 
making do."

Hanna stepped in, 
eyeing the mess 
sympathetically. "Looks 
like you could use a 
hand," she said, already 
grabbing a dish towel.

Karen's smile grew.
"You read my mind. Thanks."

Hanna tossed the 
towel over her shoulder, 
ready to jump into 
the fray. "You know me,"
she said with a wink. "I've 
never been one to shy 
away from a mess."

The two of them worked 
side by side, the rhythm 
of their movements 
harmonizing as they 
cleared the kitchen. Karen
felt the tension in her 
shoulders begin to ease 
as Hanna filled the room 
with stories of her latest 
adventures, a welcome 
distraction from the 
monotony of chores.

As the last plate was 
put away, the fridge 
closed with a satisfying 
click, Karen leaned against 
the counter. Hanna looked 
at her.
"You've been carrying 
a lot, haven't you?" she 
asked, her voice gentle.

Karen nodded, her eyes 
welling up. "It's just 
that with Plankton's job, 
and the bills..."

Hanna pulled her into 
a tight hug. "I know, 
sweetie. You're doing 
the best you can."

They sat down in the 
living room, the clean 
kitchen a testament to 
their friendship's strength. 
Hanna's screen searched 
Karen's for 
a sign of the spark 
that used to be there.

"I can't remember 
the last time we 
went out together," 
Hanna said. "You two 
deserve a break."

Karen's screen lit up 
at the suggestion, but 
quickly dimmed. "We can't 
afford it," she said, 
sighing. "Not with the 
overtime Plankton's 
been doing."

Hanna leaned in, a 
mischievous glint in 
her eye. "Well, I might 
have a little surprise 
for you," she said.

Karen looked up, 
curiosity piqued. "What do 
you mean?"

Hanna pulled out a 
small envelope from 
her pocket and 
handed it to her friend. 
"A gift," she said with 
a sly smile. "A check
from my winning 
lottery ticket."

Karen's eyes widened 
as she opened the 
envelope. "Hanna, no!"
she protested. "You can't
just give us your 
winnings!"

Hanna's smile didn't 
waver. "I can, and I 
want to. You've been 
there for me through 
everything. It's about 
time I returned the favor.
Besides," she said with 
a wink, "what's a 
little chum between 
friends?"

Karen's hands trembled 
as she read the check.
It was more than enough 
to cover their rent and 
bills for several months. 
Tears slipped down 
her cheeks, and she 
hugged Hanna tightly. 
"Thank you," she whispered.

The weight of financial 
stress lifted slightly 
from her shoulders, 
replaced by a warmth 
that spread through 
her chest. For a moment, 
the world didn't seem 
so overwhelming.

Hanna pulled back, her 
own eyes shining with 
unshed tears. "Now, 
don't spend it all in one 
place," she teased.

Karen laughed, the 
sound small but genuine. 
"I won't," she promised, 
the check clutched in 
her hand. "We'll use it 
wisely."

The two of them sat 
quietly for a while, 
enjoying the rare moment 
of peace. The TV had 
switched to the news, 
and the low murmur of 
the anchor's voice filled 
the room. Plankton's 
snoring had become a 
comforting white noise.

Hanna looked at 
Plankton, her expression 
thoughtful. "You know, 
I've always admired 
the way you take care 
of him," she said. "It can't 
be easy."

Karen nodded, her 
thumb tracing the 
edges of the check. "It's 
not," she admitted. "But 
he's my Plankton. I love 
him, even when he's 
exhausting."

Her gaze drifted to 
the sleeping form of 
her husband. Plankton's 
snores grew more even, 
his face finally relaxed.
The lines of stress that 
usually pinched his 
features had smoothed 
out in sleep.

Karen knew that 
Plankton had always 
dreamed of more than 
his life at the chum 
factory could offer. 
He was a man of ambition, 
his spirit too large for 
the cramped quarters 
they called home.

Her thoughts turned 
to the gift from Hanna. 
The check represented 
more than just money; 
it was a beacon of hope 
that maybe, just maybe, 
they could finally start 
working towards those 
dreams.

new AI Story Generator Family & Friends Karen x Plankton karen plankton POV Karen hanna

TEETHIES ii

The nurse dimmed lights and adjusted the bed, giving Plankton's body a chance to recover from the wisdom tooth surgery. 

Gently, Karen began to hum a tune she knew Plankton loved. The melody filled the room, wrapping around them like a warm blanket. His breathing grew a little easier, the tension in his hand loosening slightly. 

Plankton stirred, eye fluttering open to reveal a world still blurred by the fog of anesthesia. "Where... what...?" Plankton slurred. "Who... who are you?" 
"The dentist had to get your wisdom teeth out in surgery." Karen told him. "Wis...dommm...surgery? I don't...I don't remembe--- much." Plankton says. "Had to take them out. You've been asleep for a while." The nurse said. 

The door to the room creaked open to SpongeBob, his face a picture of concern. "Plankton!" he exclaimed. "How are ya?"

Plankton, still groggy from the surgery, tried to form a coherent sentence. "S-SpongeBob," he slurred. "M-more wike... 'Arrr, matey' than usual, I s'pose." 

Karen rolled her pixel eyes. "It's the anesthesia."

Plankton chuckled. "Ahoy ther- Spongey! Aye, it's awh’ 'cause of tweasare... I mean, surgery," he corrected, his speech still swaying. 
"You two are always so... " Karen trailed off, searching for the right word.

"Inseparabubble?" Plankton suggested.  
Sponge Bob's laughter bubbled up again. "You mean, no Krabby Patty stealing schemes?"

"Thath's righ'. No mow... Krabby... Patties... fow awhile." The words came out in a drawn-out slur, his head lolling slightly on the pillow. "Thath's... wath I wath thhinking," his speech still slurred but fading as his eyelid growing heavy.

"Arr, thith... thith way, me... hearty," Plankton mumbled, as the nurse helped 'em into the car.  "Arr, me... tweasuwe... home,".

Sponge Bob watched his eyelid grew heavier. Plankton's head lolled back against the seat and his mouth fell open slightly, emitting a soft snore. 

"He's gonna be out for a bit," Karen said, glancing in the rearview mirror. "The anesthesia usually takes a few hours to wear off completely. He'll be fine."

He reached out and gently patted Plankton's arm, whispering, "Don't worry, buddy. We're almost there."

"We're home, Plankton," Karen said, her voice a gentle nudge.

Sponge Bob turned to see Plankton's chest rising and falling in deep, even breaths, his mouth open in snore's. His usually scheming eye were shut tight. Karen carefully opened the door. Sponge Bob looked at Plankton, who was still out cold. Sponge Bob leaned over the seat, his arms wrapping around Plankton's frail body. Plankton's head lolled back, his mouth still open in snore's.
"Should we... should we wake him?" "Let him rest, Sponge Bob. He's had a rough day." Karen puts him on the couch.

"Do you think he'll... you know, remember any of this?" Sponge Bob asked, his voice low and tentative.
Karen's smile was a gentle wave. "I doubt it. The anesthesia usually wipes out memories for a bit."

"Rest well, honey," she whispered, kissing his forehead. "You've had a long day."

Suddenly Plankton stirs in his sleep, his snores morphing into a groan as he shifts beneath the blanket.
"Is he okay?" SpongeBob asks.
"He's okay," she nods, her voice a gentle lullaby in the stillness. "Just anesthesia wearing off." She stood by him. "Easy, Plankton," Karen cooed, gently rubbing Plankton's back. "You're okay."

The little villain's body twitched, and his eye fluttered open. For a brief moment, confusion clouded his gaze before he spotted Sponge Bob and Karen. "W-wha... whass happening?" Plankton's words were slurred, his lisp more pronounced than ever.

"You're home, Plankton. You had wisdom teeth removed."

"W-what? Did I miss... somefink?" He tried to sit up, his body moving as if through syrup.

"You've been out for a bit," Karen said. "But you're home now." 

Plankton blinked. "Home?" he mumbled.

"Yes, sweetie," Karen said, her voice a gentle caress. "You had your wisdom teeth out. You're going to be fine."
 "Oww... wha’ happened to my mouf?"

"Your wisdom teeth were out." "Oh... wight," he murmured.
"Need anything?" "Could... could I have some... ice... cweam?" His voice was a whispered plea. They get him some. "Thath's... thoothing. So, how'd I get home?" 
"Karen and I brought you back," Sponge Bob said. "You were out cold. Didn't even wake up when we carried you in."
"Did... did you two... take care of me?" His voice was a mix of surprise and vulnerability.

"Of course, Plankton!"

He turned to Plankton. "Want me to pick something to watch?"

"Mm-hmm," Plankton mumbled, eye already closing again.

Sponge Bob flicked through the tv channels, finally settling on a rerun of their favorite show, "Mermaid Man and Barnacle Boy." The familiar theme song filled the room, and Karen took a seat next to Plankton on the couch, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder.

As the adventure unfolded on the screen, Plankton's breathing grew deeper and more regular, his body gradually relaxing into the cushions.

"Looks like he's out again," Karen said softly.  

Sponge Bob nodded, watching Plankton's chest rise and fall rhythmically. "Guess the surgery really took it out of him."

The room grew quiet, save for the distant laugh track of their favorite show and the occasional snore from Plankton. Karen's hand remained on his shoulder, her thumb tracing small circles. At night, turning the tv off, 
Spongebob picked Plankton up, cradling him. His friend's head lolled back, his mouth slightly open in a peaceful snore. Sponge Bob carefully made his way to his bed, setting him down. He pulled the blanket up to Plankton and gave him a soft pat. 
They both settled into the makeshift beds they had set up next to Plankton's. 

The next morning, both woke up before Plankton. Karen chuckled. "We should take a picture."
Spongebob snapped a picture of Plankton, still asleep with his mouth slightly open, a trail of drool escaping onto the pillow.

"Morning, Captain Snores-a-lot," Sponge Bob whispered with a smirk, rousing Plankton.
Plankton's eye opened, only to wince. "Oww... wath... what's happening?"
"It's morning, Plankton," Karen said, her tone still gentle.
"Look your post-surgery glamour shot," Spongebob teased, holding the phone out of reach. "You were out cold last night."
Plankton's eye widened as he took in the image. "You... you took a picture of me?!" He was half horrified, half amused.

"Couldn't resist," Karen said, grinning.

Plankton rolled his eye and wiped his mouth, then winced. "How wong hav- I been out?"

"Overnight," Sponge Bob said, unable to hold back a chuckle. "You had quite the ride home yesterday."

Plankton groaned, his hand reaching up to gingerly touch his swollen cheek. "Whath happened?"

"You had your wisdom teeth out," Karen reminded him, her voice filled with a touch of amusement. "It's normal to be a bit out of it after surgery."

"Wisdom teeth?" Plankton echoed, his voice still groggy. "Oh, wight. The dentist."

Karen chuckled. "Yeah, you don't remember much, do you?"

Sponge Bob leaned in closer, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "You talked like a pirate all the way home, matey."

Plankton's eye widened in horror. "I did what?"

Sponge Bob nodded. "Yeah, you kept calling me 'Spongey' and said we were 'inseparabubble'."

Plankton blushed. "Oh, come on," he mumbled, trying to hide his face in the pillow.

Sponge Bob and Karen shared a knowing look, their laughter subsiding into a comfortable silence. They could both tell that despite his tough exterior, Plankton was a bit embarrassed.

Plankton sighed, his small body sinking deeper into the pillows. "Okay, okay," he conceded. "But if I don't get to do anything, can I at leash wash TV?"
"Of course," Karen said, handing him the remote. "But take it easy today, okay?"
With a groan, Plankton managed to sit up, his hand still tentatively exploring his tender cheeks. He squinted at the TV, searching for something to watch. His eye lit up when he found a science fiction marathon. "Jackpot," he murmured.

new teethies post awakening plankarenbob AI Story Generator ii

A LIFE OF DIVERSITY i
(Autistic author)

"You know, Shel, just put yourself out 
there. You think to much! Just steal 
a patty from the krusty krab, and 
bring it back. No inventions, just 
believe. I'll wait out front." Karen says.

Sheldon Plankton, whose ambition 
often outstripped his grasp, took a 
deep breath and nodded. It was a simple 
enough plan, he thought, and maybe, just 
maybe, it would be enough. For years he'd 
been trying to outsmart Mr. Krabs, crafting 
ingenious contraptions and elaborate 
schemes to swipe the Krabby Patty secret 
formula. Yet here he was, standing in the 
shadow of the gleaming neon sign of the 
Chum Bucket, his own restaurant, contemplating 
the unthinkable: a straight-up heist. He tiptoed to 
the Krabby Krab, eye darting back and forth 
for any signs of movement.

Karen, ever the impatient one, was pacing back 
and forth outside the Chum Bucket. She had 
been waiting for what felt like an eternity. "What's 
taking him so long?" she murmured to herself, her 
frustration building.

Meanwhile, Plankton took a final 
shaky breath and slid open the 
kitchen window, his heart racing. 
The scent of greasy fryers and salty 
ocean air filled his nostrils. He reached 
out, his tiny hand trembling, and 
snatched the Krabby Patty that lay 
unguarded on the counter.

With the stolen patty in hand, Plankton's 
confidence grew. He had done it; the 
secret was within his grasp! He turned 
to leave, but his elation was cut short 
when a shadow fell over him. He looked 
up to find Mr. Krabs standing there, his eyes 
narrowed and his claw raised. "Plankton, I 
knew it was you!" he bellowed. Plankton froze.

Mr. Krabs lunged at him, but Plankton was 
quick. He dashed under the cash register, 
the Krabby Patty clutched to his chest like 
a football player crossing the finish line. 
"You'll never get me!" he yelled, his voice 
echoing in the quiet restaurant. But Krabs 
was persistent, his claws snapping shut 
just millimeters from Plankton's antennae.

With a cunning smile, Mr. Krabs stepped back 
eyeing the cash register. "Maybe not," he said 
reaching over the counter and hoisting the heavy 
metal contraption off its stand.

Plankton's eye went wide with horror as he 
realized what Krabs intended to do. He tried 
to dodge, but the space was too cramped, and 
the cash register came down on him like a 
guillotine blade. The sound of metal on metal 
reverberated through the kitchen, and the 
Krabby Patty went flying out of his grasp.

Mr. Krabs' victory roar filled the room as 
Plankton crumpled to the floor, stars 
dancing in his vision. The impact had been 
tremendous, and for a moment, he lay 
dazed and defeated. The cash register's 
heavy weight had not only knocked him 
out cold but also left a sizable dent in 
the floorboards.

Outside, Karen's pacing grew more erratic.
as "What's keeping him?" she groused. Just 
as she was about to storm inside, she hears 
the cash register, which hit Plankton's head.

Peering in she saw Plankton 
lying on the floor. "Plankton?" she 
shrieked, her voice cracking with 
panic.

Karen opens the door and goes 
to him.

"Plankton! Oh no!" she screamed, 
voice shaking the very foundation 
of the Krabby Krab. She rushed over 
to him, shaking with fear. Plankton's 
eye closed, and his body was 
completely still. The Patty lay forgotten.

Panic set in, and she began to pat his face.

"Plankton, wake up!!" she yelled, echoing 
through the deserted kitchen. She knew 
that Plankton could be dramatic, but this 
was unlike him. He'd always bounced back 
from Mr. Krabs' traps before, albeit with a 
bruised ego.

There was a pulse, faint but steady. "Thank 
Neptune," she whispered, her relief palpable. 

"Plankton, please," Karen begged, a mix of 
desperation and fear. She knew she had to 
do something, and fast. But what? Her 
medical expertise was limited to patching 
up her husband's bruises from past failed 
schemes, not dealing with a concussion 
from a cash register to the head.

She then managed to scoop up her 
unconscious husband and sprinted
to the Bikini Bottom Hospital.

Once inside the hospital, she explained 
what happened with the cash register. 
"We'll do a brain scan." They said.

Karen laid Plankton on the hospital bed.

Finally a doctor approached 
with a solemn expression. 
"The brain scan results are in."
Karen nodded for him to go on.

"It seems your husband has suffered 
significant brain damage from impact," 
the doctor continued, fidgeting with a 
clipboard. "The good news is that he 
will wake up, but... your husband has 
experienced severe brain trauma. While 
he will regain consciousness, it appears 
that he may have developed permanent 
autism."

"What does that mean?" she 
managed to whisper. The doctor 
explained that while Plankton 
would still be able to talk and/or 
communicate, his interactions 
and reactions to sensory would 
be significantly affected.

"But he'll still be the same Plankton?" 

The doctor nods. "In many ways, yes. 
His personality, his memories, they 
should all be intact. But his ability to 
process, to understand 
and respond appropriately... those 
might be altered. It's a complex 
condition, Mrs. Plankton. He can go 
home whence he wakes up."

Karen nodded numbly, mind racing 
with the implications.

As she sat by Plankton's bedside 
the hospital lights flickered, and 
the constant beeping of the heart 
monitor was the only company she 
had. The quiet was broken her 
husband's eye fluttering open. 
"Karen?" he croaked, his voice 
hoarse from the trauma.

Her heart leaped at the sound, and 
she took his hand, squeezing it 
tightly. "I'm here," she said, her 
voice cracking. "How do you feel?"

Plankton's gaze darted around the room. 
"Where am I?" he asked, his voice a mix 
of confusion and fear.

"You're at the hospital, sweetie," 
Karen replied, voice gentle and 
soothing. "You had hit your head 
on the cash register at the Krabby Krab." 
Karen said, her voice shaking 
slightly. "Mr. Krabs hit you."

Plankton blinked rapidly, trying to process 
her words. "Cash... register?" he murmured, 
voice sounding distant and confused. Karen 
nodded, her eyes never leaving his. The room 
was a cacophony of sounds: the beep of the 
monitor, the rustle of nurses' shoes, and the 
distant wail of a siren. Plankton's senses 
seemed to amplify, each noise stabbing at 
his brain like a thousand tiny needles.

"What happened to me?" he asked, voice 
small and scared. Karen took a deep breath 
preparing herself to explain the gravity of 
the situation. "You hit your head," she began, "and 
now, the doctor says you have... acquired a 
neurodisability."

Plankton stared at her, his eyes unfocused. "Neuro... 
what?" he repeated.

Karen took a deep breath, her heart heavy. "It's 
like your brain is wired differently now. You 
might see things, hear things, feel things more 
intensely. And sometimes, you might not understand 
people, or process differently."

"Does it... does it mean I'm broken?" he asked, voice 
barely a whisper.

"No, Plankton," she said firmly, "You're not 
broken. You're just... different. And we'll 
figure this out together."

new a life of diversity AI Story Generator neurodivergentcore karen plankton plaren plabsen braincore headcore i

NOTHING BUT THE WISDOM TRUTH vi

"I... I just want to make sure he's ok," Krabs said.

"He's not in a good place right now," Karen admitted. 

 "Tell him... I didn't mean to embarrass him, that I'm sorry for... everything."

"I'll let him know," she said.

Heading into the bedroom she found Plankton fast asleep, his face a picture of peace amidst the chaos of his mind, a stark contrast to the turmoil she knew was churning within him. She knew waking him would only stir up more pain and anger, so she decided to let him rest.

Karen sat on the edge of the bed, watching him sleep. His chest rose and fell with each breath, the gentle snores a soothing soundtrack to the quiet room. She reached out to brush his antennae, with love and concern.

Karen knew this wisdom teeth extraction had taken a toll on him, but she had no idea the depth of his embarrassment til she saw the photo.

The next morning, Plankton woke to Karen's gentle humming. The stiffness in his jaw had subsided to a dull throb. As he sat up, the events of the previous day crashed down on him like a tidal wave.

Karen turned, her smile fading as she took in his expression. "You're up," she said tentatively.

Plankton nodded, jaw still aching.
"Krabs called," Karen said, breaking the silence.

Plankton's eye snapped to hers, his body tensing. "What."

Karen took a deep breath, trying to keep her voice calm. "He said he's sorry for everything," she replied, her voice measured. "And that he didn't mean to embarrass you."

Plankton stared at her, his jaw clenched.

Karen understood the depth of his pain. "Maybe it wasn't about embarrassment," she suggested gently. "Maybe he was just trying to help."

Plankton snorted, but the anger in his eye was fading, replaced by something closer to defeat. "Help." he repeated. "From Krabs!"

Karen nodded. "He seemed genuinely concerned," she said. "And he did bring over those jellyfish for you."

Plankton's skeptical, but didn't argue. Mr. Krabs wasn't exactly known for warm and fuzzy moments. But the idea that he had shown any care was unsettling. He always seen Krabs as the epitome of greed and self-interest, this newer side as unwelcome as the pain in his mouth.

But as the day wore on, Plankton couldn't shake the feeling there's more to the story. Despite pride, he was curious about what happened between them. He knew he had to confront Krabs to set things straight, to regain some semblance of control over.

So, when Mr. Krabs appeared at the chum bucket door, unannounced and looking unusually nervous, Plankton's curiosity won over. He begrudgingly let him in, posture stiff.

Mr. Krabs fidgeted, his claws twitching as he looked around the cluttered room. "Plankton," he began, his voice tentative. "I know I've not always been the... the most sensitive crab in the sea, but I never meant to cause ye distress."

Plankton's eye narrowed. "What do you want?" he demanded, his voice gruff.

Mr. Krabs took a deep breath, his claws fidgeting. "I just... I wanted to apologize," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "For the photo. For... everything."

Plankton's eye never left Mr. Krabs' face. "You had no right," he said, his voice cold.

Mr. Krabs swallowed. "I know," he admits. "But I didn't mean for it to go viral. Pearl... she's young, she doesn't understand the implications." Mr. Krabs shifted uncomfortably. "I don't expect anything," he said. "But I want to explain. You were in a lot of pain, and I just... I just wanted to help."

Plankton's expression unyielding. "And what exactly?"

Mr. Krabs took a step back, his eyes flickering with uncertainty. "Well, you were delirious," he began. "You talked a bit, but it was mostly nonsense."

Plankton wasn't satisfied. "I want details?"

Mr. Krabs sighed heavily, his shoulders dropping. "You talked about the good ol' days," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "And how, despite our rivalry, we've always had a... a sort of respect for each other."

Plankton felt a flicker of something in his chest, but pushed it aside. "Respect?" he sneered. "You expect me to believe that?"

Mr. Krabs nodded, his eyes earnest. "It's the truth," he said. "You talked about how we've been through a lot together, even though we're enemies."

Plankton felt his anger dissipate with a strange curiosity. "Why?" he asked, his voice softer. "Why would I?"

Mr. Krabs shrugged uncomfortably. "I don't know," he admitted. "Maybe anesthesia brought out some hidden feelings?"

Plankton's antennae quivered with irritation. "Hidden feelings!" he echoed. "You're telling me I have feelings for you?"

Mr. Krabs' face flushed a deep red. "No, no, no!" he sputtered, holding up his claws defensively. "It's just... you were out of it, Plankton, unable to know what you were saying."

But Plankton wasn't letting it go. "I need to know," he insisted, his voice low and intense. "What did I say to you?"

Mr. Krabs squirmed, his eyes darting around the room. "It's... it's nothing, really," he stammered. "Just random, incoherent babble."

But Plankton's gaze was unyielding. "Tell me," he demanded.

Mr. Krabs took a deep breath, eyes downcast. "You called me your... your best friend," he murmured. "And you said you admire me."

Plankton's eye bulged, his antennae standing straight up. "Admired you?" he echoed, his voice incredulous.

Mr. Krabs nodded, his cheeks burning. "Yes," he said, his voice barely audible. "But it was just the medication, I'm sure."

Plankton's mind reeled at the revelation. Best friend? Admired? Inconceivable. He had spent his life plotting against Mr. Krabs, trying to steal the Krabby Patty secret, and here he was, confessing his admiration and friendship? A nightmare.

"Why would I?" he croaked, his voice a mix of disbelief and anger.

Mr. Krabs shuffled his feet. "I told ya," he repeated. "You were out of it, babbling about all sorts of things."

But Plankton's mind was racing, trying to piece together the puzzle of his subconscious. "What else did I do?" he pressed, his voice tight.

Mr. Krabs fidgeted, his eyes darting around the room. "You... you also thanked me," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "For being here."

Plankton's jaw dropped, his arms flailing. "Thanked you?" he echoed, his voice filled with disbelief. "What, exactly?"

Mr. Krabs squirmed, his eyes darting around the room. "You said I was a... friend," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "And that you were grateful for my help."

Plankton quivered with rage. "Grateful?" he spat, his voice filled with revulsion. "To you?"

Mr. Krabs looked down at his claws, his eyes pleading. "I know it's hard to believe," he said. "But you were in a lot of pain, and the medication can do funny things."

Plankton's mind raced, trying to process this new information. He had always seen Mr. Krabs as the epitome of everything he despised: greedy, selfish, and always one step ahead in their eternal dance for the Krabby Patty secret. But here he was, describing a moment Plankton couldn't even remember.

"What else?" Plankton demanded, his voice low and dangerous. "What other humiliating things?"

Mr. Krabs took a deep breath, his eyes flicking up to meet Plankton's. "Well, you dozed off during my story," he admitted, his voice trembling slightly. "You leaned against me, and before I knew it, you were out cold."

Plankton's tentacles stilled, his mind racing with the absurdity of the situation. "Story time?" he echoed, his voice laced with disbelief. "I fell asleep on your shoulder?"

Mr. Krabs nodded, his face a picture of awkwardness. "It was quite... unexpected," he said, his eyes darting around the room. "But you seemed to enjoy it."

Plankton stared at him, his mind reeling. "What was the story?" he asked, his voice a hoarse whisper.

Mr. Krabs' cheeks turned an even deeper shade of red. "It was about... You, per your request."

Plankton's eye widened.

Mr. Krabs nodded, turning a shade of red that matched his shell. "Yeah," he said, his voice small. "You said you liked the sound of my voice. It's the anesthesia," he said, his voice gentle. "It can do funny things to a body, make 'em say and do things they wouldn't normally."

Plankton tightened around the ice pack, his mind racing. He had always seen Mr. Krabs as his sworn enemy, the one who stood between him and the Krabby Patty secret. But here was Krabs, describing a moment of intimacy that was as far from their usual interactions as the moon was from the ocean floor.

Mr. Krabs cleared his throat, in discomfort. "It's alright, Plankton," he said, his voice gruff. "It's not something anyone needs to know about."

But Plankton was insistent, his curiosity piqued. "I need to know," he said, his voice a mix of anger and desperation. "How did it happen?"

Mr. Krabs sighed, eyes dropping to the floor. "Well," he began, his voice halting. "You seemed to get tired," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Your eye closed, and your head just... kind of fell onto my shoulder."

Plankton's antennae twitched with discomfort, his cheeks burning. "And?" 
 "Well, you were in pain," he said, his voice gruff. "I didn't want to disturb you
."

Karen watched the exchange from the doorway. She knew Plankton was tough, but this was a side of him she had never seen before. Vulnerable and exposed.

"Mr. Krabs," she said, her voice firm but gentle. "Thank you for coming over."

Mr. Krabs looked up, his eyes darting to her before returning to Plankton. "It's no trouble, Karen," he said, his voice thick with emotion. "I just wanted to make sure he's okay."

Karen nodded, her gaze never leaving Plankton's face. "I think we can handle it from here," she said, her tone firm but not unkind.

Mr. Krabs' eyes darted between the two of them, fidgeting. "If... if there's anything I can do," he offered, his voice trailing off.

Karen gave a small smile filled with gratitude. "I think we got it from here," she said. "But thank you for caring."

new AI Story Generator plabsen nothing but the wisdom truth

ᵀʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳˢ
⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾
ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵐᵉᵗ ᵘᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶠᵒʳ
ᵗʰᵉ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ˢⁱⁿᶜᵉ ᶜᵒᵐⁱⁿᵍ
ᵈᵒʷⁿ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵛⁱʳᵘˢ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵇᵒᵗʰ
ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ˡᵃᵗᵉ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢ
ᵃʳʳⁱᵛᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧
“ᴵ ᵘˢᵘᵃˡˡʸ ʳᵉᵗⁱʳᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵐʸ ᵐᵒⁿⁱᵗᵒʳ
ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵐʸ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ
ᵍᵒᵉˢ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉ’ˢ ᵘˢᵘᵃˡˡʸ
ᵘᵖ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍˢ‧ ʸᵉᵗ ᴵ
ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ˢⁿᵃᵖ ᵃᵗ
ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵒ ʷᵉ’ˡˡ ᵍᵒ ⁱⁿ ᑫᵘⁱᵉᵗˡʸ…”
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵍᵒᵗ
ⁱⁿ ᵗᵒᵍᵉᵗʰᵉʳ‧ ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ’ˢ ᵐᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ
ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ʰᵃᵈ ᵃ ʳᵉᵃˡ
ᶜᵒⁿᵛᵉʳˢᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴴᵉ
ʰᵃˢ, ᵒⁿ ᵒᶜᶜᵃˢⁱᵒⁿ, ᵍʳᵉᵉᵗᵉᵈ 
ᵗʰᵉᵐ, ᵃˡᵇᵉⁱᵗ ᵃᵇˢᵉⁿᵗᵐⁱⁿᵈᵉᵈˡʸ‧
“ᵂᵉˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ ˡⁱᵍʰᵗˢ ᵃʳᵉⁿ’ᵗ ᵒⁿ ˢᵒ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵐᵘˢᵗⁿ’ᵗ ᵇᵉ ʷᵒʳᵏⁱⁿᵍ
ᵇᵘˢʸ ᵒⁿ ᵃ ᵖʳᵒʲᵉᶜᵗ ⁱᶠ ᴵ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵘᵉˢˢ‧‧”
ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵗᵒ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ ᴮᵒᵗʰ ᵒᶠ
ᵗʰᵉᵐ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧ “ᴵ’ˡˡ ᵍᵒ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏ…”
ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᶠᵒˡˡᵒʷᵉᵈ ᵇᵉʰⁱⁿᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ
ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵖᵉᵉᵏᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉᵈʳᵒᵒᵐ
ᵈᵒᵒʳ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ᶠⁱⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʰᵉʳ
ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵒᵘⁿᵈˡʸ ᶠᵃˢᵗ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧
“ᴵᶠ ʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʷᵉ ˢᵗᵒᵒᵈ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ
ʰⁱᵐ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒʷ…” ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵃⁿᵈ
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵗⁱᶠˡᵉᵈ ᵘʳᵍᵉˢ ᵗᵒ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰ‧
“ᴵ’ᵈ ᵇᵉ ᵈᵒⁿᵉ ᶠᵒʳ‧‧” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃⁱᵈ‧
ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ
ᵃʷᵃʸ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ‧ “ᴰᵒⁿ’ᵗ 
ᵗᵉˡˡ, ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ʰⁱˢ ˡⁱᵗᵗˡᵉ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉˢ
ˢᵒ ᶜᵘᵗᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃᵈᵒʳᵃᵇˡᵉ!” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ
ᶜʰᵘᶜᵏˡᵉᵈ, ᵃˢ ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵖᵘᵗ ʰᵉʳ
ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳˢ ˢʰᵒᵘˡᵈᵉʳ‧
“ᴸᵃˢᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᴵ ˢᵃʷ ʰⁱᵐ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖⁱⁿᵍ 
ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵘᵖ ᵈᵘʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ᵃ
ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ʷᵉ ᵇᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵃ ᵈᵃʸ
ᵗʳⁱᵖ ᶠᵒʳ ᵒᵘʳ ʷᵉᵈᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿⁿⁱᵛᵉʳˢᵃʳʸ‧”
“ᴵ ᵍᵘᵉˢˢ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ⁿᵒʷ
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏˢ; ᴵ ʰᵒᵖᵉ ᵗᵒ
ˢᵉᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ!” ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ
ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ’ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ ʸᵉᵗ ˢᵒ ʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ
ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶠⁱˣ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ˢᵒᵐᵉ
ᶠᵒᵒᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵉᵃᵗ‧ ᴬˢ ʰᵉ ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ
ᵐᵉᵃˡ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ, ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ‧ “ᴴⁱ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧” ˢʰᵉ ᵍʳᵉᵉᵗᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ‧
“ᴴᵉʸ‧‧” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ “ᔆᵒ ᵈⁱᵈ
ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵗᵃʸ ᵘᵖ ᵒᵘᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ?” 
“ᴺᵒᵗ ᵃˡˡ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ, ᵇᵘᵗ ʷᵉ ᵈⁱᵈ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ
ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ʷᵃʸ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵈᵃʳᵏ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵈʳᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ
ᵐᵉ ᵒᶠᶠ…” “ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᴵ
ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ʰᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵃ ᵛⁱʳᵘˢ ᶠʳᵒᵐ…”
“ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᵗ’ˢ
ⁿᵒᵗ ʰᵉʳ ᶠᵃᵘˡᵗ; ˢʰᵉ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ˢᵉᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ
ᵗᵒ…” “ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ, ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ‧” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ 
ˢᵃⁱᵈ‧ ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ
ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧ “ᴹᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧‧”
“ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ!” “ᴴᵒʷ’ˢ ⁱᵗ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖʸ
ʰᵉᵃᵈ?” ᔆʰᵉ ᵗᵘʳⁿˢ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧
“ᵂʰᵃᵗ’ᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃˡˡ ᵐᵉ…” ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ, ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ʲᵘˢᵗ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧

new Karen/Sheldon J. Plankton 100-1000 Words wordcount: 100-500 post awakening References to Illness Platonic Female/Female Relationship the computers

Wisdom teeth, a twilight fanfic | FanFiction. 
Books Twilight. Wisdom teeth By:
lauren0126. The title say it all... Bella gets 
her wisdom teeth out and Edward is there to 
care for her. 

https://m.fanfiction.net/s/6270085/1/Wisdom-teeth

- English - Romance/Hurt/Comfort - Bella, 
Edward - Words: 2,443 - Published: Aug 25, 
2010

Tomorrow was the day I've been dreading for 
over a week. I was getting my wisdom out in 
the morning. To make it worse Charlie 
scheduled my appointment the day he has to 
go out of town. So of course Edward offered 
to take me. Jessica came up to us.

"Hey Bella good luck tomorrow you'll do 
great" Jessica said

"Thanks Jess"

"Yeah Bella when I had mine out the worst 
part is all that pain your in after" Mike smiled 
at me.

I cringed and Edward growled.

"I mean you'll be fine it's different with 
everyone…" Mike stumbled for words

"Okay I think we should head home" Edward 
glared at him.

Edward pulled me towards the car and 
buckled me in and we were off to his house. 
I was staying there tonight since Charlie was 
out of town and Edward is going with me 
tomorrow. As I walked into the house I went 
straight to Edward's bedroom. I closed the 
door behind me and lay down on the bed, 
my head in the pillow. Edward sighed and I 
heard him coming up the steps.

I heard the door open and weight on the bed 
and Edward lay down next to me, wrapping 
one arm around my waist. He buried his face 
in my hair and kissed my head.

"Bella talk to me love" he laid his head on 
the pillow next to me.

I shook my head and he sighed.

"Can you at least look at me?" he pleaded.

I shook my head again and there was a light 
knock on the door before it opened.

"Bella would you like something to eat
dear?" Esme asked sweetly.

I didn't want to ignore her so I turned over 
and answered her.

"Sure thanks"

"No problem" she gave me a reassuring 
smile and turned to leave the room.

Edward was still lying down but he was 
looking at me anxiously and I lay back down 
so I was facing him. He pulled me closer and 
stroked my cheek reassuringly.
 I sat up and rested my back on the 
headboard.

"You'll be okay. I'll be there when you go to 
sleep and as soon as you wake up"

"Promise?" I asked

"I Promise"

I brought his lips to mine and kissed him with 
as much passion as he dare allowed. He 
pulled away and looked into my eyes with 
shock.

"Bella what are you…?" I cut him off with a 
kiss.

"My mouth is going to be sore afterwards so 
I won't be able to kiss you for a while" I 
explained.

"Oh is that so?"

"Yes" I wined and leaned up to kiss him 
again.

"Do you feel better now?" he asked after a 
while

"A little I'm still nervous" he pulled me into 
his arms again

"And it's okay to be Bella, but trust me when 
I say you'll be fine"

"I just want to go to sleep" I confessed

"Okay but I want you to eat first" Edward 
said sternly.

Without another word I jumped out of the 
bed and down the stairs into the kitchen. I 
wasn't really in the mood to eat but I knew 
that this would probably be the last day that 
could have a real meal. I walked into the 
kitchen just as Esme placed a plate with 
chicken and vegetables in front of me.

"Thanks Esme" I smiled up at her

"Your welcome sweetheart" she smiled back
and walked into the Living room.

I sat eating my dinner for about 10 minutes 
before I got up to put the rest in the trash 
and walked into the living room. Edward 
opened his arms up for me and I slid onto 
his lap.

"So Bella are you ready for tomorrow?' 
Carlisle asked

"I guess" I shrugged

"Don't worry it'll be fun" Emmett laughed 
(That's what my cousin told me)

"You'll be fine and I can take you shopping 
afterwards" Alice cheered

"Bella relax" Jasper and Rosalie said at the 
same time.

Edward's POV

After a while of talking Bella finally fell asleep 
on me and I took her upstairs to my room. I 
laid her down on the bed. I pulled the 
blankets over her and climbed into bed next 
to her. I pulled her close and inhaled her 
scent waiting. Her appointment was at 9 
so it was around 8 when I decided that I 
should probably wake her up.

"Bella it's time to wake up" I shook her lightly

She didn't wake so I decided to have some 
fun. I lifted her up in my arms and set her 
down on her feet.

"Edward!" she whined as she grabbed onto 
me.

I kissed her forehead "Come on and get 
ready"
 I reached over and started to tickle her.

She squealed with laughter and fell back on 
the bed and started to squirm around. I 
moved to her ribs where she was most 
ticklish and she let out the most adorable 
giggle.

"There's that smile" I laughed.

"No fair" I leaned in and kissed her lips once 
more.

"Go and get ready we don't want to be late" 
I walked down the stairs and out to the car. 
The rest of the family went hunting today so I 
could take care of Bella later and I knew that 
she wouldn't want a lot of attention 
after. I heard her come down the steps 
minutes later. She got right into the car as 
did I and started the car. Once we were at 
the oral surgeon office I went to check Bella 
in and she went to get a seat. I followed her 
and took her hand in mine.

"It's really starting to sink in now" she 
whispered as she leaned her forehead on 
my shoulder.

"I know it seems scary right now but it'll be 
over before you know it"

"I know I just…"

"Bella" the nurse from the door called.

I heard Bella's heart pound rapidly and 
grabbed onto my hand in a death grip. If I 
were human she would have really hurt my 
hand. The nurse brought us into the room 
and Bella took a seat in the chair, still 
keeping a tight hold of my hand. The nurse 
came over and rubbed Bella's arm with 
alcohol.

"Just look at me" I told her.

She winced as the pierced her skin and I 
could already see that she was getting 
drowsy.

"You'll have to leave now" the nurse told me.

I leaned down to kiss her one last time on 
the lips.

"I'll be here when you wake up. I love you"

She just closed her eyes.

"We should be done in about an hour" The 
dentist said as he came in.

I nodded. "Just take good care of her" I 
pleaded


I walked out and shut the door behind and 
made my way back to the waiting room. I 
picked up one of the magazines on the table 
and waited. The dentist came out.

"Edward" he called

"She's fine and she did great"

"Can I see her?" I was anxious

"Yep right this way"

He led me into the back room and there she 
was. There was a blanket wrapped around 
her and she seemed pretty out of it.

"I'll go get an ice pack"

"Thank you" I said as he left.

I sat down next to her and rubbed her arm. 
She opened her eyes and reached up to 
touch her mouth but I grabbed her hand 
before she could.

"Don't touch" I warned her

She sighed and reached for my hand and 
grasped it tightly in hers. The dentist came 
back and handed an ice pack.

"That should help with the swelling" he said

He also handed me a paper with directions 
and her pain medication on it.

"She'll be numb for the rest of the day and 
will probably just want to sleep. I'd go and 
get her medications because she'll probably 
be in pain when it wears off. You can take 
her home now."

"Thank you" I said once again and turned 
to Bella

"Are you ready to go?" I asked

She nodded slightly and I gently wrapped my 
arm around her waist and lifted her up from 
the chair. She staggered dizzily on her feet 
but I kept her balanced. I wrapped her coat 
around her and headed out of the office. 
Once we made it safely to the car her eyes 
were already shutting. I started the car and 
drove home. It started raining and I 
remembered that I should pick up her 
medication at the drug store. I contemplated 
whether or not to wake her but I decided 
against it. I ran into the store and grabbed a 
couple of yogurt and pudding cups while I 
was there. I grabbed her medications, paid, 
and hurried back to the car. When I got back 
Bella was up and holding her cheeks.

"Are you in pain?" I asked her

"Mmm" she nodded and I handed her the ice 
pack.

"I'll give you your medicine when we get 
back okay?"

"Umkay" she mumbled

I raced back to the house and helped her out 
of the car when we got back.

I lowered her onto the couch and went into 
the kitchen to get her a pill and some water. I 
looked at the paper and it said that she 
needed to remove her gauze. That meant 
blood. I took a deep breath and headed back 
into the room.

"Bella you need to take out your gauze"

Without a word she got up and walked over 
to the trash. She started to pull out one side 
when she stopped abruptly and looked at 
me.

"I'm fine" I promised her

She continued to pull out the gauze and then 
threw it in the trash. She held her hand out 
for the pill and she took it with ease. She 
walked back over to the couch and placed 
the ice pack back on her face.

"Its nowt colwd" she whined

I smiled as I got an idea "I can help with that"

I walked over to her and placed both my 
hands carefully on either side of her face. 
She leaned into my hands and closed her 
eyes.

"Better?" I asked her

She nodded again and before I knew it she 
was asleep. This was going to be a long 
couple of days

1 week later Bella's POV

It's been 1 week since I got my teeth out and 
I feel better. Edward has been nothing but 
helpful and his hands made great ice packs. 
I didn't swell that much but I could barely eat. 
Today was the first day that I was going back 
to school. Edward and I worked on 
homework and I managed to get all of it 
done. I headed outside and met Edward by 
the car.

"You ready to back to school?" he asked

"I guess" I leaned up to kiss his lips

"I missed that" he said and smiled against 
my lips.

"You have no idea" I sighed

He grabbed my hand as we walked to the 
car.

"Thank you for taking care of me" I said

"There's nothing else I would rather do" and 
he kissed me once more.

new bella swan twilight wisdom teeth

"Ok, Plankton I'm going to give you something to help you relax."

The nurse prepped a syringe, the cold liquid sliding into his gum line. The doctor's voice grew distant. Karen's hand tightened around his, as the anesthesia took hold. Plankton closed his eye, numbness spread. He felt his heart rate slow and his muscles relax as the world around him faded to a gentle buzz. 
The anesthetic was administered, and doctor's instructions to count back from ten echoed in his mind, but he never made it past seven.

The doctor's skilled extracted the troublesome teeth. Plankton's face remained still, his breathing deep and even under the influence of the anesthesia.

Karen squeezed his hand again, hoping he could feel her support through the unconsciousness.

The doctor's face broke to a satisfied smile. "All done," he said, gesturing to the nurse to start cleaning up. "Everything went smoothly." Karen nodded to express her gratitude. "We'll keep him here for a bit longer to make sure he's fully recovered from the anesthesia, but you can stay with him."

As the doctor stepped out, Karen pulled up a chair next to Plankton. His features looked almost childlike, and couldn't help but feel a twinge of protectiveness. He might be trouble, but she cared for him deeply. The nurse bustled around, removing various tubes and monitors attached to him, and soon the room was quiet once more, filled only with the low murmur of the machines.

His chest rose and fell in a steady rhythm, and Karen sat there, holding his hand.

The nurse finished her work and gave Karen a nod, indicating that she could talk to Plankton if she wanted. Leaning in close, she whispered, "You did good. Just a little bit longer, and you'll be back." Plankton's eye fluttered open, and he groaned, his speech slurred from the anesthesia. "K-Karen?"

"I'm here," she said, smoothing back his antennae. His eye searched for a moment before the reality of the situation set in, and he tried to sit up. "Easy now," Karen said soothingly, gently pushing him back down. "You're okay. The surgery's over. You did great!"

Plankton's gaze darted around the room, trying to focus. "Where... where are they?" he mumbled, his voice thick and groggy.

Plankton's eye narrowed in confusion before drifted shut again. "Did we get... the formula?" he slurred, his mind still clinging to his latest obsession.

Karen couldn't help but chuckle. "Not today. But don't worry." She watching him closely as the anesthesia wore off.
"You've been out.."
 "So, we didn't get it?" he asked.

The nurse turned to them, noticing Plankton awake. "How are you feeling?"

"Woozy," Plankton slurred words thick and slow.

The doctor nodded understandingly. "That's normal. The anesthesia will wear off in a bit, but you'll be feeling a bit out of it for the rest of the day. You'll need to keep that ice on your jaw to reduce the swelling."

Plankton's eye searched Karen's face, his mind still fuzzy.

"Why you smiling?" he asked.

"I was just thinking about how you're going to have to eat mashed peas."

Plankton groaned. "Mashed peas?"

Karen nodded. "Don't worry, I'll make sure you have plenty of jellyfish juice to keep your strength up. Let's get home," Karen said as she helped him to his feet. He swayed slightly, and she went to steady him.

The walk to the car was a blur for Plankton. He leaned heavily on Karen. "Why the floor tiles look like they're moving?" he murmured.

Karen chuckled, her hand round his waist. "It's just playing tricks."

They made their way out to the parking lot Karen opened the door, and Plankton stumbled in, collapsing onto the backseat.

"You ok?" she asked.

"I think... I think I'm ok," Plankton mumbled, eye slowly closing again. "Just need... to sleep."

Karen nodded and got into the driver's seat, starting the engine. As they pulled out of the parking lot, Plankton's head lolled to the side, and he began to snore softly. She couldn't help but chuckle at his vulnerable state. It was a rare sight to see the ever-scheming Plankton so out of commission.

The drive home was smooth. Karen glanced back at him, his face relaxed and peaceful. 
When they arrived at the Chum Bucket, Plankton's snores grew as she helped him in. He barely stirred as she placed a cold pack on his swollen jaw and handed him a glass of jellyfish juice.

Plankton took a sip, his eye fluttering open. "Ah, Karen," he slurred.

His eye were glazed over as he tried to adjust the ice pack. Karen puts it back in the right spot, tucking a pillow behind his head, patting his shoulder gently. "You need strength...."

He reached for the notepad, scribbling illegibly. "Got to keep planning," he mumbled, voice a distant echo of his usual enthusiasm.

Karen couldn't help but chuckle at his determination. "You should focus on getting better."

Plankton's eye widened, and he tried to sit up, knocking the ice pack to the floor. "The formula!" he exclaimed, his words still slurred.

"Shh, it's ok," Karen said, placing a hand on his shoulder and gently pushing him back down. "The formula can wait."

He mumbled something about "Krabs" and "plan," but words were too jumbled to make sense. Karen recognized the signs of his usual scheming, even in his state. This was the Plankton she knew, always thinking of his next move, even when he could barely keep his eye open.

As she cleared a space on the cluttered lab bench for him to lie down, she noticed his scribbled notes on the notepad. The words "Patty" and "formula" peeked out from a mess of squiggles and half-formed thoughts. She couldn't help but feel pride. Plankton might be a bit loopy from the anesthesia, but his spirit was sharp. She picked up the pad tried to make sense of the scrawl.

Plankton watched her, his eye tracking her movements. "You're not... stealing my ideas, are you?" he accused, voice still thick with sleep.

"No," Karen said, trying to keep a straight face. 
The room was a swirl of colors and shapes to Plankton as he attempted to focus on Karen's face. He closed his eye. "I'm perfectly... coherent," he slurred, trying to sit up again. The room tilted dangerously, and he had to grab the edge of the bench to steady himself.

"Let's not have you knocking anything over clumsy."

"I'm not clumsy," he protested, his words coming out in a slow drawl.

"Ok," Karen said, holding up her hands in mock surrender. "I believe you, Mr. Graceful."

Plankton slumped against the pillow, the effort of arguing too much for his post-surgery state. He mumbled something about jellyfish jelly. Karen shook her head. She knew he'd be back to his usual self in no time, but for now, he needed to rest.

The hours ticked by, the only sounds being Plankton's snores. Karen sat glancing over at him. His chest rose and fell in a deep, steady rhythm, and she couldn't help but feel a sense of relief. The surgery had been a success.

As the sun began to set, Plankton stirred. His eye popped open, and looked around the room with a wild look. "Karen, where are we?"

"You're home."

Plankton blinked, gaze unfocused. "Home," he repeated, as if trying to convince himself. "But what about my teeth?"

Karen couldn't help laugh at his bewilderment. "They're gone. The doctor took them out."

Plankton's expression one of shock. "They're really... gone?"

"Yep," Karen said, voice filled with amusement. "You don't have to worry."

Plankton's expression mix of confusion and relief. "But... how? I don't remember anything."

Karen chuckled. "That's anesthesia for you. It's like a vacation from reality."

Plankton blinked, his mind racing to catch up with the situation. "Vacation?" he murmured, the sounding foreign in his mouth. "No, no, no," he protested, flailing about as he tried to sit up. "We must... we must... " His words trailed off through the anesthesia haze.

Karen placing a firm but gentle hand on his shoulder. "Plankton, please. You just had surgery."

"But the Krabby Patty... the formula... we can't lose it," he slurred, voice cracking.

Karen's smile softens. "Don't worry just focus on you getting better."

Plankton stilled, and he nodded slowly, antennae drooping. "Ok," he murmured. "But as soon as I can, we go back to work."

"Of course," Karen said soothingly, pushing him back down onto the makeshift bed.

The room grew quiet again, save for the occasional snore from Plankton and the low hum of lab equipment.

Hours passed by the time Plankton stirred again. His eye blinked open a glimmer of lucidity in his gaze. "Karen?" he called out, his voice still slurred but with a hint of urgency.

"I'm here," she said. She had been keeping watch.

Plankton sat up slowly, the anesthesia's finally lifted. His jaw felt heavy. "How long was I out?"

"A few hours," Karen replied, her voice calm and assuring. She had been expecting this moment, when the fog of the anesthesia would clear.

"I feel like I've been hit by a Krabby Patty press," he grumbled, holding his jaw gingerly.

"It's normal," Karen said, her voice steady. "Give it time. The pain will ease up."

"What about the... the formula?" he asked, his voice strained.

"It's safe," Karen assured him. "Mr. Krabs doesn't even know you're down for the count."

The mention brought a spark of energy to Plankton's eye. He pushed himself to his feet, the cold pack slipping to the floor with a wet thud. "We can't waste time," he said, his voice stronger now. "We must... we must..."

But before he could finish his thought, a wave of dizziness washed over him, and he stumbled flailing. Karen caught him, grip firm but gentle, and helped him back down to the bench. "You're not going anywhere."

Plankton groaned, stubbornness battling with his body's insistence on recovery. "But the... the Patty," he mumbled.

"I know," Karen said, her tone a mix of sympathy and amusement. "But you're in no shape right now. Besides, we've got a week of mashed peas to look forward to."

"Why does it have to be mashed peas?"

new AI Story Generator plaren wisdom teeth

NOTHING BUT THE WISDOM TRUTH ii

"You're in the recovery room, sweetheart," Karen said, her voice steady and soothing. "You just had
wisdom teeth out."

Plankton's eye widened slightly, and he nodded, trying to sit up. Karen gently pushed him back down. "Easy," 
she said. "You need to rest."

"But I'm so tired," he mumbled, his voice weak.

"I know," Karen said, stroking his forehead with her hand. "But you're doing great. Just stay still for a little 
while longer. They got all four teeth out without any complications."

He nodded, his eye still closed. "Good," he mumbled. "I don't... I don't member any ting." His words were 
slurred. The anesthesia was definitely still working its magic on him.

"It's ok," she said, her voice soothing. "You don't need to.."
Plankton's head lolled to the side, and his eyelid grew heavy again.

"Karen?" he murmured, his voice thick with sleep.

"I'm right here," she assured him, her voice steady and calm. She watched as he tried to lift his hand to wipe at 
his mouth, but it flopped back down onto the chair's armrest, his fingers brushing against hers. 

Plankton's eye grew heavy again, and his head lolled to the side.

The anesthesia was working its way out of his system, but it was taking its time. She chuckled as she 
watched him struggle to keep his eye open.

"I'm... I'm," Plankton mumbled, his words coming out slurred and sloppy. His eye rolled back in his head, and 
he let out a snore.

"You're a mess," she laughs, her voice filled with love. "But you're my mess." She watched as his chest rose 
and fell with each snore. It was clear that the anesthesia was still holding him in its grasp, and she knew it 
would be a while before he was fully awake.

Karen couldn't help but laugh at his antics.

Plankton's snores grew louder.
Karen reached out and gently wiped the line of drool from his mouth with a tissue. He stirred, his eye blinking 
open again.

"You're drooling," she whispered, smiling at him.

"What's happening?" he asked, his words slurred.

"You're coming out of the anesthesia," Karen said, her voice a lifeline in the haze. "Everything went fine."
Plankton's eye searched hers, his thoughts racing. "Mmmy...nesia?" he mumbled.

Karen's smile grew, understanding his attempt to ask about his sleep during surgery. "You mean the 
anesthesia?"

Karen couldn't help but chuckle at his endeavor. "You're just a little out of it," she said, her voice gentle. "The 
anesthesia is wearing off."

"Thish...thish ish...shomefinny," Plankton tried to say.

"What?" Karen asked, her curiosity piqued by his attempt at speech.

"Nothin'." Plankton's words were slurred into a single syllable. He looked utterly lost in the haze.

Karen leaned closer. "You sure?"

Plankton nodded, his smile lopsided. "Jush...jush glad."

Karen couldn't help but laugh at his adorable incoherence. "You're so loopy," she said, her voice filled with 
affection. She squeezed his hand gently. "I love you."

"Ish love...love you too, Karen," he slurred.

"I know," she said, her voice a mix of amusement and affection.

"Tish...tish hard," Plankton mumbled, his cheeks dimpling with his own private joke.


The nurse entered the room, checking his vitals with a knowing smile. "It's normal for patients to be a bit out 
of it after surgery," she said, scribbling notes on her clipboard. "I'm shorry," he said, words still a jumble.

Karen couldn't help but lean in closer, her own smile growing wider. "It's ok," she assured him, her voice gentle. 
The nurse nodded in agreement, her own smile playing at the corners of her lips. "It's quite common," she said, 
her voice professional but kind. 

"Ish...Ish...it...over?" he managed to ask, his tongue thick in his mouth.

"Yes, sweetheart," Karen said, her voice still filled with love and amusement. "You're all done. They got all your 
wisdom teeth out."

"Thish...thish allll over now-ow."

"Almost," Karen said, her voice a gentle melody. "We just need to wait for the anesthesia to wear off a bit more, 
and then we can go home."

Plankton nodded, his eye already drifting shut again. His mouth moved as he attempted to speak, but only 
slurred sounds came out. Karen leaned in closer, her smile never wavering. "You know, you're pretty chatty for 
someone who's had their wisdom teeth out."

"Ish...Ish always had...shomeshin' to shay," Plankton managed, his speech a series of lisped and elongated sounds.
Plankton's eye began to drift closed again, his breathing growing deep and even. The nurse finished her 
checks and gave Karen instructions for his aftercare. "Make sure he takes it easy," she said.

"I will," Karen promised, her screen never leaving Plankton's face.

The quiet was filled with the sound of Plankton's snores, his chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm 
beneath the blanket. His mouth was still slightly open, and she could see the drool forming at the corner of his 
lips.

Her phone buzzed in her pocket, and she pulled it out to see a text from Mr. Krabs, Plankton's rival at the 
Krabby Patty. "How's he doing?" it read.

"Loopy," she replied with a smiley face. She had told Mr. Krabs about the surgery the day before, and 
despite their rivalry, he had offered to come visit when they get back home.

The nurse poked her head back in, checking the clock on the wall. "Alright, he's ready to go," she said, her 
smile warm.

Karen nodded, standing up and gently shaking Plankton's shoulder. "Come on," she whispered. "Let's get you 
home."

Plankton's eye blinked open slowly, and he looked around the room with confusion. "Home?" he mumbled, his 
voice still thick.

"Yes, we're going home," Karen said, her voice the balm to his disorientation. She helped him to his feet, 
supporting his weight as he swayed slightly.

The drive back home was a blur of sleep. Plankton's head lolled against the car window, the vibration of the 
engine lulling him to a doze.

"You okay?" Karen asked, glancing at him in the rearview mirror.

"Yeah," Plankton mumbled, his voice a sleepy rumble. "Just...tiwed."

The drive home was quiet, with only the occasional snore piercing the silence. Karen drove carefully, her eyes 
flicking between the road and the mirror to check on Plankton. She knew he would be out for the count for a 
while, and his face was still swollen.

As they pulled into their driveway, Plankton stirred. "We're home," Karen said, her voice gentle.

He nodded, his eye still half-closed. "Home," he murmured.

Karen helped him out of the car, his legs wobbly as he tried to find his balance. She wrapped his arm around 
her waist, supporting him as they made their way, and he leaned into her, his body heavy with fatigue.

The house was quiet as they entered, the only sound the occasional tick of the grandfather clock in the 
hallway. Karen guided him to the couch, carefully helping him sit down. "Rest here," she said, her voice a 
gentle command.

Plankton nodded, eye closing again. She disappeared into the kitchen, returning with a glass of water and a 
pillow. "Here," she said, placing the pillow behind his head.

He took the glass with a nod, his hand shaking slightly. He took a sip. "Thish...thish ish...good," he managed to 
say.

She knew he was in pain, and the anesthesia was only adding to his confusion. "I'll be right back," she said, her 
voice a soft whisper.

Karen grabbed the pet amoeba puppy, Spot. She carried him back to the living room, where Plankton was 
slowly coming around. "Look who's here," she said, holding Spot out to him.

Spot's blob-like body stretched out in excitement, his little legs waving in the air. Plankton's eye widened at the 
sight, and a smile spread across his swollen face. "Spot," he murmured, his voice still thick with anesthesia.

Karen set Spot on his lap, and the amoeba immediately began to cover him in wet, loving kisses. Plankton 
chuckled, his hand rising to pet the creature's gelatinous head. "Hey, bubby," he slurred, his speech still 
compromised.

The simple act of touch brought a spark of life to Plankton's eye. "You're good boyth," he said, his voice a mix 
of affection and pain. Spot's response was a happy wiggle.

Karen couldn't help but smile at the sight, Plankton's love for their little amoeba was unwavering. She took a 
seat beside him, her hand resting gently on his shoulder. "Just rest," she said, her voice a soft command.

Plankton nodded, his eyes closing again. Spot continued to shower him with affection, his slimy kisses 
landing on Plankton. Karen watched them for a moment, her heart swelling with warmth. Then she stood up, 
knowing there was still more to do to ensure Plankton's recovery went smoothly.

In the kitchen, she put together a soft meal for him, something that wouldn't irritate his sensitive mouth. She 
chopped up some fruit into a small bowl and warmed up a cup of soup. The smells of chicken broth and 
sweet berries filled the air, a comforting aroma that she hoped would ease his pain.

When she returned to the living room, Plankton was asleep, Spot curled up with him. She set the food down on 
the table, the spoon clinking gently against the porcelain bowl. She took a moment to appreciate the peaceful 
scene before her, the two of them nestled together, the TV playing a low murmur of background noise.

Karen decided to let him sleep for a bit longer.

Gently, she lifted Spot off Plankton's lap and placed him on the floor. The amoeba pup quickly scuttled back by 
the couch, but still on the floor. Karen then turned off the TV, not wanting the noise to disturb Plankton's rest.

Just as she was about to leave the room to let him sleep, the doorbell rang. It was Mr. Krabs, his beady eyes 
looking concerned. She opened the door, whispering, "Shh, he's asleep."

Mr. Krabs nodded, his usual gruffness replaced with a rare display of compassion. He held a bag of ice. 
"Thought he might need these," he said, handing them to her.

Karen took the bag gratefully. "Thank you," she whispered. "He's in the living room."

new AI Story Generator karen plankton nothing but the wisdom truth wisdomteethcore wisdomtoothcore

NOTHING BUT THE WISDOM TRUTH iii

Just as Karen's about to leave the room to let him sleep, the doorbell rang. It was Mr. Krabs, eyes 
looking concerned. She opened the door, whispering, "Shh, he's asleep."

Mr. Krabs nodded, his usual gruffness replaced with a rare display of compassion. He held a bag of ice. 
"Thought he might need these," he said.

Karen took the bag gratefully. "Thank you," she whispered. "He's in the living room."

Mr. Krabs nodded again and followed her into the room. He took in the sight of Plankton, sprawled out on the 
couch with his mouth slightly open, snoring softly. "Tough day, eh?" he murmured.
"You have no idea," Karen replied, her voice tinged with exhaustion. She took the gauze out of Plankton's 
swollen cheeks. He stirred but didn't wake.

Mr. Krabs took a seat in the chair opposite the couch, fidgeting nervously. "How's he been?" he asked.

"In and out," Karen replied, watching as Plankton shifted slightly.

Mr. Krabs leaned forward, his eyes narrowing with curiosity. "And what'd they say?"

Karen sighed, the weight of the day settling on her shoulders. "It went well, the doctor said. They had to 
remove all four of his wisdom teeth. It wasn't easy, but he was pretty out of it. They had to give him extra 
sedative."

Mr. Krabs' eyebrows shot up. "Plankton, out of it?"

Karen nodded, a small smile playing on her lips despite the situation. "Just sleeping, drooling a bit.."

Mr. Krabs chuckled quietly. "I think this really knocked him out."

Karen nodded, a hint of a smile playing on her lips. "Yeah, he's been pretty out of it  since he went under," she 
whispered. "But it's ok, it's just til the anesthesia wears off."

Mr. Krabs leaned back in his chair, his eyes never leaving Plankton's sleeping form. "I can't believe I'm saying 
this, but...he looks peaceful."

Karen chuckled softly. "He's not one to sit still, so it's definitely a rare sight." She took the bag of ice from Mr. 
Krabs and placed it gently on Plankton's swollen cheek. He didn't even flinch, lost in a world of drug-induced 
slumber.

They sat in companionable silence for a few minutes, the only sound being Plankton's rhythmic snores.

Eventually, Plankton's eye opens. "K-Krabs?" he slurred, his voice groggy.

Mr. Krabs jolted upright, his claws clutching the chair's armrests. "Yes, yes, it's me," he said, his voice a mix of 
surprise and awkwardness.

Plankton's eye searched the room, his gaze landing on the bag of ice on his cheek. He reached up to touch it, 
his hand wobbly. "What...happened?"

"You had your wisdom teeth out, honey," Karen said, her voice soothing. "Remember?"

Plankton's expression grew comically confused. "Wish-dish...teef?"

Mr. Krabs coughed, clearing his throat. "Ah, yes, your wisdom teeth," he said. "Yes, those pesky things," he said. 
"But don't worry, they're gone now."

Plankton's eye widened slightly, and he tried to sit up, only to wince in pain. "Oh, wight," he murmured, his hand 
moving to his mouth.

Karen quickly leaned over and pushed him back down gently. "Easy, you need to rest," she said.

Plankton's eye searched the room again before focusing on Mr. Krabs. "K-Krabs?" he slurred, a hint of a smile 
forming. "Youw here?"

Mr. Krabs nodded, his expression a mix of amusement and concern. "Yes, I am. Thought I'd check on my 
favorite...uh, rival."

Karen couldn't help but chuckle at the awkwardness, but Plankton's face lit up. "You're my best fwiend," he 
slurred, his arm reaching out to pat Mr. Krabs' hand.

Mr. Krabs looked down at the small, tentacle-like hand on his arm, and for a brief moment, his usual stern 
expression softened. "Plankton, I...I'm just here to check on you," he said, his voice gruff but not unkind.

Plankton's smile grew wider, his one eye shining with what could only be described as affection. "Mr. Kwabs, 
you're the best," he slurred, his voice thick with the remnants of the anesthesia.

Mr. Krabs looked at Karen, his beady eyes wide with surprise. "Is he...is he okay?" he whispered.

Karen nodded, her own smile growing. "It's just the anesthesia. He'll be back to his usual self in no time."

Plankton's hand remained on Mr. Krabs' arm, his grip tightening slightly. 
Mr. Krabs' shell flushed, unused to such affection from his nemesis. "Th-thank you, Plankton," he stuttered. "Just get some rest now." 
Just something endearing about Plankton's vulnerability in this state. She knew Mr. 
Krabs felt it too, his gruff exterior melting away like the ice on Plankton's cheek.

"Mr. Kwabs," Plankton mumbled again.

Mr. Krabs cleared his throat, his pinchers fidgeting with the chair's armrest. "Yes, Plankton?"

"Can you...tell me a stowwy?" Plankton's voice was barely audible, his one eye pleading.

Mr. Krabs' eyebrows shot up. "A story?" he repeated, surprised.

"It'd help him relax," Karen shrugs. "Just something simple."

Mr. Krabs took a deep breath, his mind racing for a suitable tale. "Once upon a time," he began, his voice softer 
than usual, "there was a tiny plankton named... Sheldon."

Plankton's eye fluttered open, a smile spreading across his swollen face. "Thath's me!" he exclaimed, his voice 
still slurred.

Mr. Krabs chuckled, his usual stern expression replaced with a warm smile. "Indeed it is," he said, his eyes 
crinkling at the edges. He took a deep breath and continued, "Sheldon Plankton lived in a big, blue sea. And he 
had the most amazing plan."

Plankton's eye remained open, focusing on Mr. Krabs as best he could. "Whath's the plan?" he mumbled.

Mr. Krabs paused, surprised by Plankton's interest. "Well, Plankton had the most ingenious plan to become the 
best chef in the sea," he said, his voice taking on a storytelling lilt.

Plankton's eye fluttered, his gaze fixed on Mr. Krabs. "Chef?" he repeated, his voice a hopeful murmur.

Mr. Krabs nodded, his smile growing. "Yes, a chef," he said. "And every day, Sheldon would try new recipes, 
searching for the perfect Krabby Patty secret."

Plankton's grip on Mr. Krabs' tightened.

"Mr. Kwabs," he slurred again, his voice thick with emotion. "You're...you're the besht...the beth...chef."

Mr. Krabs blinked, his eyes misting over. It was the closest thing to a compliment he had ever received from 
Plankton, and it was enough to make his heart swell. "Why, thank you, Plankton," he said, his voice cracking slightly.

Karen watched the scene unfold with a warm smile. It was clear that despite their rivalry, Plankton looked up 
to Mr. Krabs in some way. It anesthetic loopiness was a side of him she had never seen before. "You...you're 
wike a fath-ther to me," he mumbled, his grip on Mr. Krabs' arm tightening.

Mr. Krabs was taken aback, his claws patting Plankton's awkwardly. "Plankton," he said, his voice thick with 
emotion. "You're like...a...a...uh, a...uh, a...challenge," he finished lamely, not quite able to express the feelings 
that Plankton's words had stirred in him.

Plankton's smile grew, his one eye gleaming with happiness. "I wike you."

Mr. Krabs nodded, his heart feeling lighter than it had in a long time. "So, Sheldon Plankton," he began, his 
voice soothing. "He worked tirelessly, trying to outdo the Krabby Patty with his own secret recipe."

Plankton's head lolled back against Mr. Krabs' arm, his breathing growing shallower. His grip on Mr. Krabs' 
hand loosened, and his eyelid began to droop again. Mr. Krabs noticed the change and paused his story, 
watching him carefully.

"Don't stop," Karen whispered, brimming with tears. "It's helping him relax."

Mr. Krabs nodded, understanding the unspoken request. He took a deep breath and resumed the tale. "But no 
matter how hard Sheldon Plankton tried, he just couldn't crack the code. One day, he stumbled upon an 
ancient scroll..." Mr. Krabs' voice droned on. Plankton's breathing grew more rhythmic, his grip on Mr. Krabs' 
arm loosening. His head slowly sank against Mr. Krabs' chest, and his eye closed completely. Mr. Krabs felt 
the weight of his rival, his own heart beating a little faster. He'd never had Plankton this close, this...trusting.

The room grew quiet, only the occasional snore from Plankton piercing the silence. Mr. Krabs paused in his 
storytelling, his pinchers hovering over the bowl of soup. He looked down at Plankton, his expression a mix of 
confusion and something else. Something he couldn't quite put his claw on.

"Should we get him to bed?" he whispered to Karen.

"Yes," she said, pixelated eyes shining with unshed tears. "Let's get him comfortable."

They carefully lifted Plankton from the couch. Karen picked up Spot, cradling him in her arms as they moved 
to the bedroom.

Mr. Krabs took the lead. Plankton's snores grew louder as they climbed the stairs, each step a test of their 
coordination.

Karen followed closely behind, her eyes never leaving Plankton's peaceful face. She couldn't remember the 
last time she had seen him so at ease, so vulnerable. It was a side of him she had rarely glimpsed, and it filled 
her with a warmth she hadn't expected.

They laid Plankton down gently, his body sinking into the mattress with a sigh. Spot squirmed in Karen's arms, 
sensing the shift in his owner's condition. She placed the amoeba pup on the bed beside Plankton, who 
automatically curled into the warm blob, his snores growing quieter.

Mr. Krabs hovered over the bed, his claws twitching as he surveyed the scene. "Is he...is he okay?" he asked, 
his voice a whisper.

Karen nodded, a gentle smile playing on her lips. "He's just sleeping," she assured him. "Thanks for staying."

Mr. Krabs nodded, his eyes lingering on the sleeping Plankton. "Of course," he said gruffly. "Can't have you two 
dealing with this alone."
Karen tucked the blankets around him, smoothing out the wrinkles with a gentle hand.

new AI Story Generator nothing but the wisdom truth plabsen

NOTHING BUT THE WISDOM TRUTH v

"I need to know," he insisted, his voice hoarse. "What did I say?"

Mr. Krabs took a deep breath, his claws drumming on the counter. "Something about how we've been 
through a lot?"

But Pearl, Mr. Krabs' daughter, interrupted, wandering in, phone in hand, scrolling through images.

"Daddy!" she exclaimed. "Look what I found on the phone!"

Mr. Krabs' heart sank as he realized what's happening. He turned to see Pearl holding up a phone showing a 
photo of Plankton, post-surgery, asleep with his head resting on Krabs' elbow as Plankton's arm was slung around him. The expression on Plankton's face was one of complete peace, with his mouth hanging open slightly, a stark contrast to the fiery look in his eye now.

"Oh, Plankton!" Pearl exclaimed, spotting him standing there. "You look so cute sleeping all snuggled up to Daddy! You even drooled a bit on Dad's shirt! It's gone viral, and it got me more views!"

The whale's innocent revelation hit the two like a ton of bricks.

Mr. Krabs' eyes bulged, and his claws shot up to cover his mouth. "Pearl, what in Neptune's name are you doing with me phone?" he spluttered, his voice tight with panic.

Pearl looked up, her cheery demeanor unchanged. "Oh, I just borrowed it to send myself, which I forwarded to post. Didn't you know you had this adorable selfie with Plankton?" She giggled, unaware of the tension in the air.

Plankton's shocked mind was a blur, trying to piece together the reality of the moment. He looked from the photo to Mr. Krabs and back again, utterly speechless. The sight of himself in such a compromising position with his enemy was surreal. His mind raced, trying to remember any semblance of a conversation that could have led to this bizarre scenario.

Mr. Krabs' face was a mask of horror, his claws fumbling for words. "It's not what it looks like," he stammered.

But Plankton was beyond speech. The image of himself, in such a vulnerable state, nestled against Mr. Krabs was burned into his retina. His mind reeled, trying to grasp the reality of the situation. All the bravado, all the plotting and scheming, reduced to this: a mushy, love-struck expression shared with his mortal enemy.

"You... you..." Plankton sputtered, his voice failing him.

Mr. Krabs reached for the phone, his claws trembling. "It's just... a... a... I don't know what it is!"

But Pearl was already skipping away, chuckling to herself. "You guys are so cute together!" she called over her shoulder, oblivious to the storm brewing between them.

Mr. Krabs looked at Plankton, his expression a mix of horror and pleading. "It's not what it looks like," he repeated, his voice cracking.

But Plankton was too far gone. The embarrassment and anger were a red haze in front of his eye.

Neither of them knew how to navigate this sudden shift in their dynamic. The air was thick with tension and confusion, punctuated only by the distant sound of the ocean.

Plankton's burning with a mix of anger and embarrassment. He could feel the swelling in his mouth and the weight of Mr. Krabs' secret pressing down on him like a lead balloon.

Mr. Krabs, on the other hand, was frozen, his eyes darting from the phone to Plankton's face and back again. He knew he had to say something, do something, to fix this mess before it spun out of control. But what?

Plankton's thoughts were racing, a tornado of rage and humiliation swirling in his head. He had to get out of there, to think, to figure out what this all meant. With a snarl, he turned on his heel and stormed out of the Krusty Krab, slamming. His footsteps echoed off the cobblestone as he made his way back to the chum bucket, his mind racing with questions.

Karen arrived home with a tub of mint chocolate chip ice cream, humming to herself, oblivious to the drama just unfolded.

"Honey, I'm home!" she called out cheerfully, finding Plankton in bed.

Karen stepped into the bedroom, her eyes lighting up at the sight of Plankton.

"Look what I got you," she sang, holding up the ice cream.

But Plankton's eye were glued to the door, his mind a maelstrom of emotions. He couldn't look at her, not without giving away the turmoil inside.

"You're supposed to be resting," Karen chided gently, setting the ice cream on the nightstand. "I thought you'd be resting."

Plankton's gaze remained fixed on the door, his thoughts a tangled mess. He couldn't bring himself to look at her, not yet.

Karen's smile faltered as she noticed his distant gaze. "What's wrong, dear?" she asked, setting the ice cream on the nightstand.

Plankton took a deep breath, his thoughts racing. He didn't know how to tell her about the photo, about the way Mr. Krabs had looked at him. He couldn't bear the thought of her pity, or worse, her laughter. "Nothing," he said, his voice tight. "Just tired."

Karen's smile returned, and she leaned over to kiss his forehead. "You've had a long day yesterday," she said.

But Plankton's mind was elsewhere. He couldn't shake the image of himself with Mr. Krabs from his head. The photo was like a taunting specter, a constant reminder of his vulnerability.

"You oughtta eat," Karen said, her voice filled with concern. She picked up the spoon and began to scoop out a small bite of the mint chocolate chip.

Plankton turned to face her, his expression unreadable. But the words stuck in his throat like a mouthful of dry chum. He swallowed hard, then opened his mouth, letting her gently guide the spoon inside. The cold ice cream soothed his sore gums, but the bitter taste of his situation lingered.

As Karen fed him, Plankton couldn't help but feel a pang of regret for not confiding in her immediately. But what could he say? That he apparently must've had a moment of weakness, and Mr. Krabs had seen it all? That his arch-nemesis had cradled him like a baby and whispered sweet nothings? No, he already figured out how she didn't take her life later eyes off him at all yesterday, knowing she must've seen.

He took the spoon, his hand shaking slightly. "I can do it," he murmured, trying to regain some semblance of control.

Karen watched him with a worried gaze as he took a tentative bite, his cheeks still red from the encounter. She could sense something was amiss, but she didn't push it. She knew Plankton well enough to know that he can tell her if or when he was ready.

The silence in the room was thick, punctuated only by the soft clink of the spoon against the plastic tub. Karen's mind was racing, trying to piece together what could have happened since she left to get ice cream.

"Plankton," she began, her voice soft. "Is there something you want to tell me?"

He looked up, his eye a swirl of emotions. But the words remained lodged in his throat. He couldn't tell her about the photo, about Mr. Krabs' kindness, about the way it made him feel. It was too much, too raw.

Instead, he just shook his head. "Just... processing."

Karen studied Plankton's face, her aching for her husband. She knew he wasn't one to easily admit defeat, and the surgery had clearly taken a toll. "Well," she said gently. "If you need anything, I'm here."

Plankton nodded, his gaze dropping to the half-eaten tub of ice cream. His thoughts were a whirlwind of confusion and anger. He had to figure out what to do with this newfound information about Mr. Krabs. The very idea that he might have acted up in front of his enemy, even in a drugged state, was unbearable, let alone not knowing or remembering anything.

A few hours later, Karen decided to check her phone, which had been buzzing with notifications. She saw that she had missed several messages from Pearl, Mr. Krabs' daughter, and clicked open the chat with a mix of curiosity and annoyance. But what she found? The photo of Plankton, post-surgery and vulnerable, with Mr. Krabs' arm around him was plastered all over her social media feeds. It had gone viral, with captions ranging from "Plankton's new BFF" to "When your enemy becomes your nurse."
Plankton had seen the photo, and it was eating away at him. She knew her husband's pride and competitive nature; this was a blow he wouldn't take lightly. She set the phone down, her mind racing with ways to help him. She needed to comfort him, to make him see that this moment of weakness didn't define him.

Taking a deep breath, she approached the bedroom door, the smell of mint chocolate chip ice cream wafting from within. She gently pushed the door open, her eyes immediately finding Plankton's hunched form in the bed. His gaze was fixed on the wall, his expression a storm of emotions.
"Plankton," she said again, placing a hand on his shoulder. "I saw the photo."

He flinched, his eye snapping to hers with accusation.

Karen sighed, sitting down on the edge of the bed. "Pearl sent it," she admitted. "It's everywhere. I'm sorry."
Karen took his hand, her touch gentle but firm. "You're more than a photo, Plankton," she said. "You're a brilliant scientist, a loving husband, and a formidable adversary. This doesn't change that."

But Plankton couldn't see it. All he could see was mockery and humiliation that awaited him outside the safety of their chum bucket. "I can't let him think he's won," he murmured, his voice laced with pain.

Mr. Krabs picked up the phone and dialed Karen's number, his heart racing with every ring. When she finally answered, he took a deep breath. "It's Krabs," he said, his voice gruff but earnest. "I need to talk to Plankton."

Karen's tone was wary. "What for?"

Mr. Krabs swallowed his pride. "I... I just want to make sure he's okay," he said.

Karen's voice softened. "He's not in a good place right now," she admitted. "But I'll pass the message along."

 "Tell him... tell him I didn't mean to embarrass him," he said, with regret. "And that I'm sorry for... everything."

Karen's expression softened. "I'll let him know," she said before hanging up.

new AI Story Generator nothing but the wisdom truth

LEGGY i


Plankton had an accident and needed surgery on his leg. 
SpongeBob and Patrick decided to pay 
him a visit.
Their friend lay in the hospital bed, anesthetized, snoring softly.
"Thank you," Karen said. "We 
appreciate it. They had to reset the bone and sew it 
back together. He won't feel 
anything now, but once the anesthesia wears off, 
he'll be in some pain. Your support means a lot to 
us.” "How long does he have to stay 
asleep?" he asked.
"Awhile," she said. "It's important for him 
to rest and recover. Plankton might be a bit...overwhelmed 
when he wakes up. He might 
not be able to respond right now." "What's that?" he 
pointed at the intravenous drip attached to 
Plankton's arm.

"That's the anesthesia, what keeps him 
asleep during the surgery so he doesn't feel any 
pain."

Patrick's eyes grew wide with wonder. 
"What's that like?"
"Well, it's like 
being in a deep sleep," she began, "you 
don't feel 
anything, and when you wake up, it's like 
you never 
left your bed."
His chest rises and falls with each gentle 
snore, a sound that echoes faintly in the 
quiet room. 
"Karen, why’s he snoring?"

"It's his body's way of breathing while 
asleep. He’s in a deep sleep."

The lead doctor came. "We're going to start 
bringing him out of it now. He'll be coming 
out of anesthesia soon."

Eventually Plankton's eye fluttered open, looking up at them with a glazed expression before his pupil focused. "Wha...where...what happened?" he stuttered, his voice groggy.
"Why does everything feel...so...floaty?"
he asked, his voice trailing off as he tried to 
lift his head, and it 
flopped back down onto the pillow. "Whoa, ship's a-rockin'!" he exclaimed. 
"Weeeee!" he giggled. "A Krabby Patty...no, 
a Krabby Patty...no, wait, a Krabby...a 
Krabby...a Krabby..." His words trailed off 
to nonsense, and he started to giggle 
uncontrollably.
"He'll be fine, just let him talk it out." 
"I need...I 
need...a...a...Krabby...P...P...Patty!"
He giggled again, his mind still a bit foggy. "Look, friends! Look at me go!"
The doctor and nurse entered the room, checking 
Plankton's vitals and smiling at his 
slurred words. "He's coming out of it 
normally," the doctor assured them. "You can 
keep talking to him, it'll help him come back to 
reality."

SpongeBob and Patrick exchanged glances. 
"Krabby Patty, huh?" Sponge Bob said. "Well, I'm sure we can 
find you one once you're feeling 
better." Plankton giggled again, eye
drifted to the side. "But for now, let's 
just focus on getting you well, okay?"

The doctor nodded. "He'll be in and out of 
consciousness for a bit. It's perfectly 
normal."
Patrick leaned in closer to Plankton. "You 
hear that, Plankton? We're here for you, buddy.” He hands him some water. 
"Ahh," he 
sighed, eye fluttering shut again. "Krabby...Patty...water...good."
“You just rest up, and we'll grab you a Krabby 
Patty when you're all fixed." Plankton's giggles 
turned into snores again, his eyelid drooping 
closed.
The doctor chuckled. "It's the medication. 
He'll be in and out like this for a little 
while. Just keep talking to him, it'll help 
keep him grounded."
The door to the hospital room creaked open, and 
Mr. Krabs poked his head in. "Sponge Bob! Patrick!" he bellowed. 
Mr. Krabs' eyes narrowed as he took in the 
sight of Plankton in the hospital bed. "Heard 
about the accident," he said gruffly. "Thought I'd
 check on the little scram."

Plankton's eye snapped open again, 
his expression shifting. "Krabs!" he hissed. "What are you 
doing?"

Mr. Krabs waved a dismissive claw. "Just 
makin' sure my number one competitor is 
out of commission," he said with a smirk.
"But it seems you're in good company."

"Mr. Krabs, we're here 
to support Plankton. He's had a rough 
day."

Mr. Krabs' smirk grew. "Ah, yes, the great 
Plankton, laid low by his own incompetence. 
Couldn't even steal a Krabby Patty without 
breaking a leg."

The room grew tense as Plankton's 
face reddened, his tiny fists balling up the 
hospital sheets. "It wasn't like that, Krabs," 
he protested, his voice strained. "It was an 
accident!"

But Mr. Krabs was relentless. "Always an 
accident with you, isn't it?" He chuckled, 
his tone mocking. "You're as clumsy as you 
are small."

Sponge Bob took a deep breath, his heart 
swelling with hope. "Mr. Krabs, now's 
not the best time to tease him. Plankton's 
really hurting."

The tension grew thicker than a 
Kelp Shake. Plankton's tiny frame quivered 
with indignation. The anesthesia, however, 
was playing tricks on his emotions. He 
could feel the tears welling up in his 
eye, and before he knew it, they were 
spilling over, down his 
cheeks.

"Ah, don't listen to him, Plankton," Sponge Bob 
whispered, his own eyes growing misty. 
"You're not incompetent. It was just an 
accident."
Karen's screen flickered. "Mr. 
Krabs, please. He's not well."
"I don't need pity, 
Krabs!" he spat out, his voice filled with 
embarrassment.
Karen's screen flickered again. "Mr. Krabs, 
he needs space. He'll be in and out 
of it for a bit longer, but perhaps he'd appreciate 
the visit when fully conscious." Mr. Krabs then left. 
Plankton's 
breathing grew even, and his eye began to 
droop. "I think he's falling asleep," Patrick 
whispers. 
"Alright, he's all set to go 
home.."

They nodded solemnly, eager to get their friend 
back to his safe haven, the Chum Bucket. Carefully, 
they helped him into a wheelchair, his sleepy 
head lolling onto Sponge Bob's shoulder. "Mmm, 
Krabby Patty," he murmured, 
his mumbled voice trailing off into a snore.
Patrick held the car door open as Sponge Bob 
gently maneuvered Plankton, trying not to jostle him much. 
He snored quietly, his body 
still feeling the effects of anesthesia.
They buckled him into the back seat, 
his head lolling to the side as SpongeBob sat by him. The car's gentle vibrations and the soft 
hum of the engine lulled Plankton further into 
his slumber. His snores grew 
louder, echoing through the car. Sponge 
Bob watched him, his heart aching at the sight of 
his friend. He reached over and patted 
his arm reassuringly. "It's okay, Plankton," he 
whispered. "You're going to be ok."

The drive to the Chum Bucket was quiet, 
punctuated only by Plankton's intermittent 
snoring and the occasional burst of 
slurred words. "Karen...chum...water... 
Krabby Patty...friend," he would murmur, 
his voice a gentle reminder of the person 
behind the villain.
"Chum...Karen...Krabs...Sponge...Bob...Patrick...Krabby Patty...Karen...chum...chum...chum..."

Sponge Bob and Patrick shared a look in the 
rearview mirror, their expressions a mix of 
concern and amusement. "It's like he's 
having a conversation with himself," Patrick 
whispered.

"Must be anesthesia," Sponge Bob said, 
his voice low so as not to disturb Plankton. "He'd 
probably remember none of it when he wakes 
up."
Once they arrived at the Chum Bucket, they 
carefully transferred Plankton to his bed, 
snores becoming less frequent and more 
rhythmic as he slipped into a deeper sleep. 
They left him with a glass of water and a 
bowl of chum for when he awoke, feeling a bit 
of relief knowing he was home and safe.
Hours later, Plankton's snoring 
finally ceased, and he blinked his eye 
open, feeling a dull ache in his leg, Sponge Bob and Patrick sitting by his bed in his bedroom. "What’s...what 
happened?" he asked.

"You had surgery, Plankton. 
Remember? You hurt your leg pretty badly."

"Surgery?" he repeated, his voice still thick with sleep. 
"I had surgery?" He glanced down at his bandaged leg, the memory of the accident slowly coming back to him. "Oh, right."

Patrick's eyes lit up. "Oh, you were out of it, buddy!“

Plankton's smile faded as he took in his surroundings. "How long?"

"A few hours," Sponge Bob said. "But don't worry, Karen's in the lab, just in case you need anything."

Patrick leaned in closer, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "You should've seen it, Plankton! You were snoring!"

Sponge Bob playfully elbowed him. "Pat.."

Patrick couldn't contain himself. "And when Mr. Krabs came in, oh boy!" He leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a whisper. "You started crying!"

Plankton's embarrassment morphing into anger. "That's not funny, Patrick." he snapped, his voice sharp.

Patrick nodded, with mirth. “Oh yeah, you were talking in your sleep, Plankton; you’re like, 'Krabby Patty...Chum...Karen...Patrick...Sponge Bob...'!"

Plankton's frown deepened as he tried to sit up, only to wince in pain. "Krabby Patties?"

"You'd get all excited about your latest plan, and then—just like that," SpongeBob said, snapping his fingers, as Patrick pretended to snore loudly.
Plankton's eye widened. "No?"

But Patrick had to prove Plankton's sleep-talking escapade. Patrick's laughter was contagious, and even Sponge Bob couldn't help but chuckle at the sight of Plankton's dazed expression. Plankton's sleep-addled face, his mouth moving in a slurred chant and the occasional snort that punctuated his words.
Patrick tried to mimic Plankton's slurred speech, which only made him giggle more.
"You're even drooling!" he exclaimed.

Sponge Bob's laughter grew quiet, feeling a twinge of pity for Plankton's embarrassment. "Patrick, maybe we should calm down," he suggested gently.

"Come on, Plankton," he said. "You've got to admit, this is gold!"
"Could you two at least get me something to eat?" he asked, his voice a mix of annoyance and defeat.

Sponge Bob nodded, eager to change the subject. "Of course, Plankton. What would you like?"

"Just...chum," Plankton mumbled, his face still flushed with embarrassment.
Patrick's laughter grew louder. "Oh, come on, Plankton. You can't be serious right now!" He pretended to snore loudly, then added in a pitched voice, "Krabby Patty! Krabby Patty!"

Sponge Bob couldn't help but chuckle. "Patrick, maybe we should—"

But Patrick was in full jesting mode, his voice rising in pitch to mimic Plankton's. "Krabby Patty...chum...Krabby Patty...chum..."

new AI Story Generator patbob leggy

ephemeral, eternal by Bakugods
 Anime » Ace of Diamond/ダイヤのA 
Romance & Humor, Eijun S., Furuya S., 
Miyuki K., Wakana
Published: Jun 14, 2015
ephemeral, eternal
high as a kite
summary: Eijun goes to the dentist and gets his wisdom 
tooth removed.
pairing/s: eijun/wakana, furuya/haruno, 
tetsu/takako



"Okay." He says in finality.

The short-haired woman blinks in confusion 
and shock, "W—what?" Her eyebrows 
furrow on her forehead.

"I said, okay." He gives her a thumbs up, "I'm 
going." And with that, an awestruck 
expression plasters itself on Wakana's face 
and breaks into a satisfied, relieved smile. 
She shakes her head and gives him a pat on 
his shoulder.

"Good. Come on, then." And she grabs the 
car keys and heads out, with her husband 
following behind her.


"W—W—Where are... where are... we..?" 
Eijun drawls, his eyes looking at every 
corner of the interior of the car. Wakana 
glances at Eijun from the road and she 
giggles.

"In the car, Eijun." She answers him, but he 
still continues to look dazed and his mouth 
hangs open.

"Car... red lights..." he mutters under his 
breath, his eyes closing to a half but 
proceeds to look around him. "Huh..
baseball... bat..." He snickers lazily when his 
half-lidded eyes meet the baseball bat 
keychain hanging on the rear-view mirror.

Wakana observes him with an amused smile 
on her face and continues to drive, turning to 
a neighborhood street. "Do you know what 
day it is?" She asks with a curious tone. Of 
course she has to ask. She's having too 
much fun seeing him make a fool out of 
himself under the influence of a drug.

"Day... uhh, it's Christmas, right? 'cause it's 
really, really..." He pauses and lets out a 
long, exhausted exhale, "really... hmm... 
bright." And he rubs his eyes tiredly like a 
child.

"Mmhmm." Wakana replies and parks by the 
sidewalk, along with other vehicles parked in 
front of a house. "It's the 1st of July!" She 
announces, turning off the engine and 
unbuckling hers and Eijun's seatbelt.

"July..." Eijun murmurs, his eyes sleepy and 
dropping to a close. Until they snap wide 
open, his pupils shrunk and his eyeballs 
almost popped out of their sockets. "It's—It's
—It's Grocery 20% Sale Month!" He shouts, 
sitting up on his seat in complete panic.

Wakana throws her head back and laughs at 
his sudden outburst. Okay, she doesn't mind 
dealing with this kind of Eijun. Tame, 
innocent, clueless Eijun; compared to the 
loud, obnoxious Eijun she has to tolerate 
and control with every single day of her life. 
She doesn't mind at all.

"Uh-huh. What else, sweetheart?" She says 
this time, muttering a let's get down to Eijun 
as both of them got off the car—with Eijun 
almost dropping to his weak knees once his 
sneaker-clad feet hit the concrete.

"It's—uh... a Friday?" Eijun guesses, walking 
very slowly to where Wakana was standing. 
She giggles and grabs his arm to guide 
him before walking towards the house they 
parked in front of.

"Nice try, but give me another guess." She 
pushes, climbing up the short steps of the 
front porch of the house. Eijun furrows his 
eyebrows in confusion and his lips form a 
childish pout.

"...Saturday?" He scratches his cheek, 
looking around, once again, aimlessly.

"Close enough." Wakana reaches up and 
was about to ring the doorbell when the front 
door unexpectedly swings open in front of 
them.

"Ah! It's the Sawamuras!" The person who 
had opened the door—who happened to be 
Kuramochi—exclaimed in recognition, a 
sash wrapped across his torso with paint 
balls in different colors hanging on them and 
a protective armor stained with paint was
protecting his front back. His left hand holds 
a toy rifle and he was wearing turtle helmet.

Wakana stared at him weirdly, "Yoichi-kun?" 
She says, but said man only huffs through 
his nose and faces the male Sawamura.

"Oi, Bakamura! Are you giving Wakana-chan 
a hard time again?!" He scolds, grabbing his 
friend by the ear. But Eijun only falls forward 
on to Kuramochi and started to murmur 
things again.

"W—Whoa!" Kuramochi yells, grabbing hold 
of Eijun's shoulders.
He glares at him and his eyebrow quirked. 
Wakana shakes her head in apology, 
grabbing Eijun and making him stand up 
straight once more.

"Aaa, sorry, Yoichi-kun. He just got back 
from the dentist and the only time the clinic's 
open happened to be today so—"

"He got his wisdom tooth removed!" A 
familiar voice says from behind Kuramochi.

Wakana looks behind Kuramochi and sees 
the green-haired man's fiancé walking 
towards them, wearing the same outfit and 
weapon as Kuramochi, except his armor 
barely has any paint on it. "Yeah." Wakana
answers, shaking Eijun's arm.

"Miyuu~ki?" Eijun says slowly once he sees 
the former catcher, his tongue rolling 
clumsily as if testing the name in his mouth 
for the first time.

Miyuki laughs and stands beside Kuramochi,
 "He's as high as a kite!" He flicks Eijun's 
forehead, with the latter not reacting and still 
looking dazed. Miyuki laughs in amusement 
and calls from the inside of the house, "Hey! 
Get the camera!" And proceeds to making 
fun of Eijun's stupefied self.
Wakana watches the two of them as she 
hears shouts from the inside of the house: 

"This is going to go viral!" Jun.

"Oogah!" Masuko.

"Ya—ha! Look at his face!" Yoichi.

"Ehh? He looks dumber than usual!" Mei.

Wakana shakes her head and enters the 
house, seeing Jun and Yoichi holding a 
recorder on their hands. The rest of the men 
were either laughing out loud or cleaning 
their mess up. She sees her idiotic husband 
sitting on a couch looking dazed as ever, 
drool now dripping down his chin. His eyes 
are half-closed.

She laughs again at the hilarious scene, her 
hand covering her mouth to stifle her 
laughter.

NEXT DAY

"Ha?" Eijun exclaims before wincing at the 
pain from his teeth, his hand gripping his 
cheek tenderly. Wakana looks up at him from 
the fresh laundry she was hanging up on 
their closet.

"What is it?" She sticks her head out from 
their walk-in closet.

"Jun-san tagged me in a video..." Eijun 
quietly mutters as his hands worked on 
selecting the video link. Wakana bites her lip 
in amusement and heads back inside the 
closet, trying her best to keep herself from 
laughing.

She hums in response and ignores him 
entirely, making him think that she wasn't 
listening anymore. She hears the video start 
and Jun's voice resounded from his phone, 
"Yo, Eijun!"

Eijun buries his face on his phone as he 
intently watches the clip.

"Yaha! How does it feel being high?" Eijun's 
eye twitches at Kuramochi's remark, his face 
filled with utter confusion. Then there was 
laughter at the background.

"H—high?" Eijun questions more to himself, 
until his own face shows up in the video. His 
face freezes in shock and his eyes widen in 
exaggeration as he gasps. Wakana purses 
her lips and gripped the shirt in her hand 
tightly, restraining herself to laugh as she 
gives glances at Eijun's expressions.

After a few minutes of the video playing, 
Eijun remains silent. But by every passing 
second, his face flushes redder and redder 
than before. All in embarrassment.





Diamond no Ace is rightfully owned by Yuji 
Terajima and Kodansha.

new eijun x wakana eijun/wakana furuya/haruno tetsu/takako Romance & Humor wakana ephemeral eternal wisdom tooth wisdom teeth 2015

NOTHING BUT THE WISDOM TRUTH vii

Krabs' eyes darted between the two of them, fidgeting. "If... if there's anything I can do," he offered, his voice trailing off.

Karen gave him a small smile, filled with gratitude. "I think we've got it from here," she said. "But thank you for caring."

Krabs nodded, his gaze lingering on Plankton's form before he turned to leave. As the door clicked shut behind him, the weight of the conversation settled heavily on the room. Plankton's eye remained on the spot where Mr. Krabs had stood, thoughts racing.

Karen approached the bed, her movements deliberate and calm. She picked up the discarded ice pack and handed it to him. "Here," she said, her voice soothing. "Your face is still a bit swollen."

Plankton took the ice pack and presses it against his cheek. "I can't believe this," he murmured, his voice muffled by the cold compress. "How could I have said those things?"

Karen sat down beside him, her eyes filled with understanding. "You were in pain," she said gently. "And under the influence of medication. It's not like you."

Plankton's hand curled around the ice pack, his gaze distant. "But why would I say those things?" he murmured. "Why would I thank him?"

Karen took a deep breath, choosing her words carefully. "Pain and medication can bring out the truth," she said. "Maybe, deep down, you do appreciate his help, even if you can't admit it."

Plankton scoffed, but there was a hint of doubt in his eye. "Appreciate him?" he snapped. "He's the reason I'm in this mess!"

Karen squeezed his hand, her voice calm. "But he's also the one who brought you jellyfish for your pain," she reminded him. "And who checked on you after the surgery."

Plankton looked at her. "What?"

"Mr. Krabs brought jellyfish for your recovery," Karen repeated, her voice steady. "And he was genuinely concerned about you, when you were in pain."

Plankton couldn't believe what he was hearing. "Why?" he asked, his voice filled with confusion.

Karen squeezed his hand again. "Because maybe, just maybe, there's more to Mr. Krabs than you give him credit for," she said softly. "Maybe he's not just your enemy. Maybe he's also someone who cares."

Plankton's hands tightened around the ice pack, his mind racing with the implications. Could it be true? Did Mr. Krabs actually care for him? The thought was as foreign as a pineapple under the sea.

Karen stood, her screen never leaving Plankton's face. "I'll give you some space," she said gently. "But know that I'm here if you need to talk."

Plankton nodded, his gaze still fixed on the spot where Mr. Krabs had been standing. Karen left the room, closing the door behind her.

Alone with his thoughts, Plankton felt a strange mix of anger, confusion, and a peculiar warmth he hadn't expected. He'd never thought of Mr. Krabs as anything more than a cunning adversary, always one step ahead in their endless pursuit of the Krabby Patty secret. Yet, here he was, with a bouquet of jellyfish and a heartfelt apology.

The room was silent, save for the distant sounds of Bikini Bottom's hustle and bustle filtering through the chum bucket's walls. Plankton's mind was a whirlwind of questions and doubt. He had always prided himself on his sharp intellect and strategic thinking, but this turn of events had left him utterly blindsided.

"Maybe," he murmured to himself, the word echoing in the quiet space. "Maybe there's more to this crusty old crab than I ever thought."

The next few days passed in a blur of painkillers and awkward silence. Plankton couldn't bring himself to visit the Krusty Krab again, and Mr. Krabs made no further attempts to contact him. The photo remained a sore subject, a viral joke that seemed to follow him wherever he went. Yet, amidst the embarrassment, Plankton found himself contemplating Karen's words.

One evening, as the sun set over the Bikini Bottom horizon, casting a warm orange glow through the chum bucket's windows, Plankton decided to take a walk. He needed to clear his head, to think things through without the constant pressure of his swollen jaw. The boardwalk was quieter than usual, the distant laughter and clinking of dishes from the nearby restaurants a gentle background to his racing thoughts.

As he strolled, he couldn't help but notice the way the jellyfish in Mr. Krabs' bouquet had brightened the dullness of their home. They glowed with a warmth that was strangely comforting. He found himself at the edge of the pier, staring out at the sea, lost in thought.

"Hey, Plankton.."

The sudden shout snapped Plankton out of his thoughts, and he turned to find Mr. Krabs standing a few feet away, his expression a mix of trepidation and determination.

"Krabs," Plankton said, his voice tight.

Mr. Krabs approached slowly, his eyes on the jellyfish in Plankton's hand. "How's the mouth?" he asked, his tone cautious.

Plankton's tentacles tightened around the glowing creature. "Better," he murmured, his voice still a bit slurred.

Mr. Krabs nodded, his eyes on the jellyfish. "They do have a way of... making things feel better, don't they?" he ventured, his voice tentative.

Plankton studied the jellyfish, its mesmerizing glow illuminating his face. "They do," he conceded.

Mr. Krabs took a step closer, his claws clasped nervously in front of him. "Look, Plankton," he began. "I know things have been... strained between us lately. But I just wanted to say that I don't hold any ill will over what happened."

Plankton's grip loosened slightly, his gaze still on the jellyfish. "I don't know what happened," he admitted, his voice tight.

Mr. Krabs took a deep breath. "I know it's not easy for you to accept help, especially from me," he said, his voice earnest. "But maybe, just maybe, we could find some common ground."

Plankton remained silent, his tentacles twitching with the effort of holding back his words. The jellyfish in his hand pulsed with light, casting an eerie glow on the plankton's furrowed brow.

Finally, with a deep sigh, he looked up at Mr. Krabs. "You know, Krabs," he began, his voice a mix of anger and something else, something softer.

Mr. Krabs' eyes widened, hope flickering in them like the glow of the jellyfish. "Yes?"

Plankton took a deep breath, the anger and embarrassment of the past few days weighing heavily on his shoulders. "I don't remember what I said or did," he began, his voice gruff. "But if it's true that you were just trying to help..."

Mr. Krabs' hope grew, his claws unclenching slightly. "I was," he said, his voice earnest. "You were in a lot of pain, and I just wanted to be there for you."

Plankton relaxed, the ice pack forgotten in his other hand. "I don't know how to feel about that," he admitted, his voice thick with emotion. "But I do know that I can't keep letting this... this embarrassment fester."

Mr. Krabs nodded. "I understand," he said, his voice gentle. "But I promise, it was just a misunderstanding."

Plankton quivered, the weight of his decision clear. "I... I forgive you," he said, the words feeling strange on his lips.

Mr. Krabs' eyes widened, the hope in them blossoming into relief. "Thank you, Plankton," he said, his voice thick with emotion. "I know we're not exactly... friends. But I do care about you, in my own crusty way."

Plankton snorted, a hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Don't let it get around," he said, his voice gruff but not unkind. "I have a reputation to maintain."

Mr. Krabs chuckled, the tension between them dissipating like a bubble in the ocean. "Your secret's safe with me," he said, his eyes crinkling at the edges. "We frenemies?"

Plankton rolled his eye but couldn't help the slight smirk that pulled at his lips. "Frenemies," he said, his voice a mix of irritation and amusement.

new nothing but the wisdom truth AI Story Generator

CONSOLE TONSIL i

The anesthesiologist came in. Plankton 
looked at Karen for assurance. She 
managed a smile and a nod.
"I'll be here," she said, her voice shaking 
slightly. "I won't leave your side."
Plankton nodded, his eye never leaving hers 
as the anesthesiologist began to prepare the 
equipment.
The anesthetic took hold as Plankton's 
mouth was propped open. His eye grew 
heavy, his eyelid drooped.
"It's ok," she whispered, stroking his arm. 
"You're doing great."
The room grew quiet, save for the rhythmic 
beeping of the monitors. Plankton's 
breathing grew more regular, and the tension 
in his hand slowly released. "Just rest going 
to sleep now," she whispered. "I'm right 
here." His head lolled to the side and his grip 
on her hand went slack, and he was asleep 
as his eye went back in is socket, eyelid 
closing. 
She leaned over and kissed his forehead, 
whispering, "I love you." 

After surgery, Plankton's snore brought a 
smile to Karen's face, his mouth hung 
slightly open. 
Karen leaned closer, stroking Plankton's arm 
with her thumb. "Hey, Plankton," she 
murmured. "You made it through. You're 
going to be fine now." His snores grew 
quieter. "Remember the ice cream I 
promised you?"
To her surprise, snores morphed into muffled 
words. "Ice...cream...Karen...love."

"It's called somniloquism. Sometimes 
patients talk in their sleep as they're coming 
out of anesthesia. It's normal to mumble a bit 
after surgery, and it's also a sign they're 
coming around." Says the nurse. 

Karen nodded, feeling a mix of relief and 
amusement. She leaned closer, her hand 
wrapping around his. "You can have all the 
ice cream you want when you wake up," she 
said, her voice filled with warmth.

The nurse checked his vitals, nodded in 
approval, and gave Karen a thumbs-up. 
"He's going to be ok," she said with a 
reassuring smile. "The surgery went well, 
and he's responding nicely to the 
anesthesia."
Plankton's snores grew more regular, and 
his hand began to twitch slightly in her 
grasp.
"You're ok. The surgery went well."
Karen says. It was as if he was trying to 
respond, to squeeze her hand in agreement. 
"You're going to wake up, and we're going to
get you the biggest ice cream sundae you've 
ever seen." Plankton's eyebrow began to 
twitch, and she leaned in closer. “That’s it..”
He opens his eye. “Karen..”
The nurse had assured her that his brain 
was just trying to make sense of the world as 
it woke up from the deep slumber of 
anesthesia. “You’re finished with 
tonsillectomy!” His speech was slurred and 
nonsensical. "Blabber...wha...wha...waffle?"
Karen couldn't help but chuckle. 
The nurse stifled a laugh. "It's common for 
patients to have a bit of confusion post-op. 
It'll wear off soon. The nonsense talk is just 
his brain trying to piece things together."
"Do you remember what happened?" Karen 
asked gently.
Plankton's expression grew thoughtful for a 
moment, then he nodded. "Owies," he said, 
pointing to his throat. As the moments 
passed, Plankton's questions grew more 
frequent, each one a little slice of wonder. 
"Why is the floor so shiny?" "What makes 
the lights go?" "Can I have more ice cream?"
Karen answered each one with patience and 
love, enjoying the simplicity of his curiosity.
They arrived home, the ride a blur of 
instructions from the hospital and Plankton's 
sleepy nap. She helped him into bed, 
propping his pillows just right and placing a 
glass of water on the nightstand. The house 
was quiet, a stark contrast to the bustling 
hospital. The only sound was the occasional 
tick of the clock in the hallway.
Karen settled into the chair beside his bed, 
ready to keep her vigil. Plankton's eye 
fluttered open and then closed. 
"Need...sleep," he murmured.
"You go ahead," she said, her voice gentle. 
"I'll be here when you wake up."
The room grew still again as Plankton's eye 
finally closed for good. Karen took his hand 
in hers once more, feeling the comforting 
weight of his head on her shoulder.
The doorbell rang, a sudden and jarring 
intrusion into the quiet sanctuary they had 
created. Karen looked over at Plankton, 
whose sleep remained undisturbed. She 
leans him back on pillow and kissed his 
forehead gently. She whispered, "I'll be right 
back." She opened the door to see Hanna, 
her friend, who’s also a computer like Karen.

"Hey," Hanna said, her voice filled with 
concern. "How's he doing?"
"The surgery went well, yet he's still pretty 
out of it."
Hanna's screen went straight to Plankton, 
who was snoring softly. She gave a small 
smile. "Looks like he's in good hands," she 
said.
Karen nodded, a hint of gratitude in her 
voice. "Thanks for coming."
A few moments passed in quiet 
contemplation before Plankton's eye 
fluttered open, any trace of anesthesia gone.

"Wha...where am I?" he croaked, his voice 
raw and scratchy.

"You're home," Karen said, her voice 
soothing. "You had surgery this morning."

"Hi, Plankton! It’s nice to meet you. I'm 
Hanna, Karen's friend. I just came to check 
on you."

Plankton's gaze drifted from Karen to Hanna, 
then back to Karen again. "You...told?"

"You know I couldn't keep it from her," she 
said softly. "We tell each other everything."

"What...did you tell her?"
"Just that you weren't feeling well and had 
surgery. How you feeling?"
"Sore," he managed to croak out. "And... 
confused."

"It's normal," Hanna chimed in. "The 
anesthesia can mess with your head for a 
bit."

Karen nodded in agreement. "Do you 
remember anything from the hospital?"

Plankton's eye darted around the room, as if 
trying to recall the events of the day. "You 
were there, but nothing else at all."
"You talked a bit when you were coming out 
of it," Karen said with a smirk. "Asked for ice 
cream and waffles."

Plankton's eye widened in surprise, then 
narrowed in suspicion. "Waffles?"

Hanna laughed, earning her a glare from 
Plankton.

"It's true," Karen said, her voice filled with 
mirth. "You kept asking for waffles."
"I don't even like waffles," he grumbled, 
sinking back into the pillows.

Hanna chuckled, her laughter a series of 
light beeps. "Well, maybe you've discovered 
a love for them."

Plankton's glare sharpened, his cheeks 
flushing with a hint of anger. "I said I don't 
like waffles," he mumbled, his voice strained.

Hanna raised her hands in mock surrender. 
"Ok, ok," she said, her digital eyes sparkling 
with amusement. "I'll take your word for it. 
It’s ok if you don’t recall."
Karen felt a pang of worry, the room 
suddenly thick with tension. She knew 
Plankton's fiery temper well.
"You don't know anything about me."

"I just want to be here you know, ease 
Karen’s burden.." Hanna said. 
“BURDEN?” Plankton's eyes were on 
Hanna, his gaze piercing. "How could you 
say that?" he cried, his voice rising despite 
the pain. "I'm not a burden to her; I never 
meant to be burdensome!"

Hanna's smile faded, and she looked at with 
a hint of concern. "I didn't mean it like that," 
she said quickly. "I just knew she'd be 
worried about you and I wanted to help."

Karen squeezed Plankton's hand, her gaze 
flicking from Hanna to him. "It's ok," she said 
soothingly. "You're not a burden, Plankton. 
We're just looking out for you."

But Plankton felt a tear slide down his cheek, 
his body trembling with the effort of holding 
back. "I'm sorry," he choked out.

"Don't be," Karen said, her voice firm. 
"You're not a burden, Plankton. You're my... 
my everything."

Plankton's eye searched hers, looking for the 
truth in her words. He could feel the weight 
of the unspoken between them, the fear and 
the doubt. But what he saw was unwavering 
love and care. He took a deep, painful 
breath and nodded. "Ok," he murmured. "But 
no more waffles."

The tension in the room didn't dissipate 
immediately, but it began to ease as 
Plankton's gaze drifted back to the ceiling. 
Karen felt his hand tighten around hers, a 
silent plea for reassurance.

"Look, Plankton," Hanna began, her voice 
tentative. "I'm sorry if I upset you. That 
wasn't my intent."

He looked at her, and took a deep, shaky 
breath. "I don't want to talk to you about it!"

Hanna's smile faltered, her screens flickering 
with confusion. "I just..."

“It’s alright, Hanna. Plankton’s just really 
sensitive,” Karen replied, her gaze still fixed 
on Plankton.

Hanna’s screens dimmed slightly, her 
concern evident. "I didn't mean to..."

"I said No," he snaps, his voice tight with 
emotion.

Hanna looked at him, her screens flickering 
with regret. "I'm sorry, Plankton," she said 
softly, now knowing her choice of words hit a 
nerve. 

"I think he needs some rest," Karen said, her 
voice low. "Why don't you let me take care of 
him?"

Hanna nodded, her screens dimming with 
understanding. "Of course," she said. "I 
didn't mean to overstep."

“You didn’t, you just wanted to support. He’s 
not overly affectionate, even with me. It’s 
hard for him, not necessarily about you. He 
doesn’t tend to open up to others, nothing 
personal. But thank you, Hanna.” Karen told 
her. 
“I just hoped I could make it easier for him, I 
know he’s been through a lot,” Hanna said
with sincerity.
“You did. Thank you for caring, really. But 
he’s always had a hard time letting anyone 
in, even me sometimes,” Karen explained, 
her gaze lingering on Plankton’s sleeping 
form. Hanna nodded, her screens swiping 
through various shades of blue. "I'll leave 
you to rest," she said quietly, moving 
towards the door. 

new console tonsil AI Story Generator karen plankton i

CONSOLE TONSIL ii


*


As the door clicked shut, Karen noticed how 
Plankton's body 
stiffened, eye open but unseeing.

"Plankton?" she called out, her voice a 
gentle prodding into his
absent-mindedness.

He didn't respond. His eye remained open, but 
it was as if the light
behind it had gone out.
This wasn’t the first time Karen had seen 
him dizzily scatterbrained from overload, yet
it was eerie to witness such shock. His body 
remained still, his chest rising and
falling with his shallow breaths, yet there 
was no response to her
touch or voice. It was like he was there, but 
not there at the same
time.

The room grew quiet. She leaned closer. 
"Plankton, can you hear me?" she 
whispered.

His eye remained unblinking.

"Plankton, talk to me," Karen urged, her 
voice a gentle coax.

His only ‘response’ was the shallow rise and 
fall of his chest, his eye unblinking.

Karen realized the depth of his withdrawal; 
Hanna's words had
triggered a sensory shutdown.

The room grew colder as Plankton retreated 
into himself, his eye glazed over like a
still pond reflecting the fear and confusion 
rippling through him. Karen knew she
needed to tread lightly. She had seen this 
before, during moments of intense stress or
overstimulation.

"Plankton," she said, her voice a soft 
whisper. "You're not a burden, you know that."
Her hand reached out, stroking his arm in 
gentle, soothing motions. "You're just tired.
Let's focus on getting you better."

The room was still, the only sound being the 
tick of the clock echoing through the
silence. Karen's screen never left Plankton's 
unresponsive face, her mind racing to find the
right words, the right touch to pull him back 
from the edge of his isolation.

"Plankton," she said again, her voice barely 
above a whisper. "You're ok. You're home."
Her hand continued its soft, rhythmic motion 
on his arm, a silent lullaby to his
fractured thoughts.

Slowly, as if waking from a deep sleep, 
Plankton's eye blinked. The fog in his gaze
started to clear, his pupil focusing on Karen's 
concerned face. He took a deep, shaky
breath, wincing as the pain in his throat shot 
up like a warning flare.

"You're ok," Karen repeated, her voice a 
soothing balm to his frazzled nerves. "You're 
home, and I'm here with you."

Plankton's breathing grew more even, the 
tension in his body slowly seeping away as 
he focused on her voice, her touch. The pain 
in his throat was a constant reminder of the 
surgery, but it was the emotional pain that 
weighed heavier on him.

Karen waited patiently, her hand never 
stopping its gentle caress, her voice a 
steady stream of comfort. "You're not a 
burden," she repeated, her tone soothing. 
"You're my best friend, Plankton. We’re 
home. I'm here for you, always."

Plankton blinked again, the reality of his 
situation seeping in. "Home," he murmured. 
"Thank you, Karen."

"You're welcome. I'm here for you."

The words hung in the air, the silence thick 
and heavy. Karen could see the internal
battle playing out on Plankton's face, the war 
between his pride and his need for
comfort. His hand reached out again, this 
time with more intention, and he gently
squeezed hers.

"I'm sorry," he croaked out, his voice still raw. 
"I didn't mean to scare you."

Karen leaned in closer, her screen filled with 
a gentle understanding. "You don't ever have 
to apologize for how you feel," she said 
softly. "We're in this together."
Plankton's grip tightened, his eye finally 
focusing on hers with a hint of gratitude. He 
took another deep breath, the pain a stark 
contrast to the warmth in the room. "What...what 
is Hanna doing now?" he 
asked, his voice a whisper of curiosity.

"I don't know," Karen replied truthfully. "But 
she's not here to bother us. You need to rest, ok?"

Plankton nodded weakly, his grip loosening. 
Karen felt a twinge of sadness as she saw 
the exhaustion etched on his features. She 
knew he was trying to be strong, but the 
weight of the day's events was too much for 
anyone to bear alone.

"Rest," she encouraged, her voice firm but 
gentle. "I'll be right here if you need 
anything."

Plankton's nod was almost imperceptible, 
but Karen took it as his silent agreement. 
She pulled the blanket up to his chin, tucking 
him in as if he were a child, and sat in the 
chair beside his bed, her hand still in his. 
The warmth of their intertwined fingers was a 
small but significant comfort in the face of his 
overwhelming fears.

The minutes ticked by. Karen watched him 
closely, waiting for his breathing to deepen, 
his eyelid to droop. It was a slow process, 
but eventually, the exhaustion won. She 
heard a faint snore, a sign that he had finally 
succumbed to sleep. His hand went slack in 
hers, and she carefully extracted her hand, 
placing it on the bedside table. She took a 
deep breath, her shoulders sagging with 
relief.

Her mind raced with what had happened. 
Hanna's words had clearly struck a nerve, 
and she couldn’t help but feel a surge of 
anger at her friend's thoughtlessness. 
Plankton had always been self-conscious 
about his size and his perceived 
weaknesses, and to hear such harsh words 
from someone Karen cared about had to be 
devastating. Karen felt a mix of anger and 
sadness as she approached Hanna, her 
mind playing back the haunting image of 
Plankton's lifeless stare.
"Hanna," she began, her voice firm but 
measured. "We need to talk."

Hanna looked up.

"What you said in front of Plankton, though 
not meant to be malicious," Karen began, 
her voice low but steady. "It was hurtful and 
unnecessary. Plankton has...challenges. 
Neurodivergent challenges."

Hanna's confused. "What do you mean?"

"It means," Karen said, sitting down next to 
her, "that Plankton perceives and reacts to 
the world differently than we do. It affects 
how he processes information, how he 
interacts with people, and how he handles 
stress."

"What happened after I left?" Hanna finally 
asked, her voice tentative.

Karen took a deep breath, preparing to 
recount the events that had unfolded. "He 
had a...a reaction," she said.
"He couldn't handle the stress anymore. His 
mind just sort of...shut down. He just...froze 
still. It's like his body was there, but he 
wasn't. He didn’t respond to anything I said or did."
Hanna's hand flew to her mouth, horrified. 
"His eye were open, but he was...gone, 
somewhere else. I've seen it before, but 
never this severe. At first, nothing," Karen 
said, her gaze drifting to the floor. "It was like 
talking to a statue. But I didn't give up. I 
talked to him, whispered really. I tried to get 
through to him, to tell him he's not a burden, 
that he's important to me, that he's safe 
here. Just kept saying how much he means 
to me and that he's not a burden. He started 
to come back to me, little by little. His 
breathing changed, his gaze focused on me. 
It was like he was hearing me for the first 
time in hours." Karen paused, collecting her 
thoughts. "He apologized," she said. "For 
scaring me. As if it was his fault."

Hanna's expression grew pained. "I never 
meant for this to happen," she murmured. 
"What can I do to make it right?"

Karen considered her words carefully. "For 
now, let him rest," she said. "But when he's 
feeling better, we need to have a talk. All of 
us. Plankton deserves an apology."

* * ᴬˢ ᵃ ⁿᵉᵘʳᵒᵈⁱᵛᵉʳᵍᵉⁿᵗ ʷʳⁱᵗᵉʳ ᴵ ᵈᵒ
ⁿᵒᵗ ᵐᵉᵃⁿ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗⁱᵍᵐᵃᵗⁱᶻᵉ ᵃⁿʸ ᵗʸᵖᵉ
ᵒᶠ ᵈⁱˢᵃᵇⁱˡⁱᵗʸ ⁿᵒʳ ᶜᵒᵐᵐᵘⁿⁱᵗʸ ᵃˢ ᵃ
ʷʰᵒˡᵉ‧ ᔆᵒᵐᵉᵗⁱᵐᵉˢ⸴ ᴵ ᵘˢᵉ ᵃⁿ ᴬᴵ
ᵍᵉⁿᵉʳᵃᵗᵒʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʷᵉᵃᵏ ᵗʰᵉ ʷʳⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ  *

new author is neurodivergent console tonsil AI Story Generator karen plankton

He slurred his words, a side effect of his wisdom tooth surgery.
"W-wha...wha' happened?" he mumbled.
Karen held his hand, her thumb tracing comforting circles on his palm. "You're ok, just had wisdom teeth removed."
Plankton blinked, trying to make sense of the world. "Teeth?" He says through thickness of his mouth. "What teeth?" The nurse then tells "Looks good. Just rest for a bit. The anesthesia can feel loopy."
 A trickle of drool slid down the side of his mouth. He tried to lift his hand.
"H-here," Karen said, gently dabbing at the corner of his mouth. "You're ok. It's normal."
Plankton's eye closed, and he leaned into her touch, the world fading to comforting haze.
"Don't worry," she whispered, stroking him. "I'm here."
Within moments, his breathing grew even, chest rising and falling in gentle rhythm that told her he had succumbed to sleep.
His breathing deepened, mouth slightly agape. Karen watched the rise and fall of his chest, the soft snores that punctuated the silence. The steady beep of the heart monitor was an assuring metronome as she waited.
A droplet of drool had formed and was slowly making its way to the pillow. The nurse told it might happen.
It clung to the edge of his mouth before splattering onto the pillow. His mouth twitched in his sleep, and she wondered if he’s dreaming.
The nurse returns with water and ice chips, placing them on the tray. "He'll need these when he wakes," she instructed. "They'd help with the swelling and keep him hydrated."
Karen nodded. "How long til he's fully awake?" she asked.
"Could be an hour."
The only sounds the occasional snore from Plankton. Drool continued to escape, forming a puddle on the pillow. She wiped it.
She saw the gauze pads tucked in his cheeks. They looked out of place, despite the sleep medication lulled him to.
The door creaked open, and in stumbled SpongeBob. "Plankton! You ok?" he exclaimed.
"Shh, he's sleeping," Karen whispers. "They took his wisdom teeth."
SpongeBob's eyes widened further. "Wisdom teeth? Gosh, Plankton, sounds painful!"
Karen nodded solemnly. "But he's tough. He'll be ok."
Plankton stirred in his sleep, a low groan escaping his throat.
"Shh," Karen soothed, her voice gentle. "You're ok. Just rest."
SpongeBob tiptoed over. "How's he?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.
"Sleeping it off. The anesthesia wearing off."
SpongeBob nods, eyes not leaving Plankton. "What's with gauze?"
"Helps with bleeding," Karen explained. "It's normal."
SpongeBob's concern palpable. "B-bleeding?"
"It's ok," Karen assured him. "Just a precaution. He'll be fine."
SpongeBob’s gaze lingers. He gently took Plankton's hand, his own fingers wrapping around his. His grip was firm but gentle, a silent promise to be there.
The nurse removes the gauze, leaving his mouth open and vulnerable.
Finally, Plankton's eye flutters open, still clouded by the anesthesia.
"What...wha's goin' on?" he slurred, voice thick and groggy in confusion.
"You had your wisdom teeth out," Karen said.
"Mmph," he managed.
SpongeBob leans in with concern. "You had a little operation. We’re in the recovery room."
Plankton's eye widened slightly, and he tried to sit up, only to be met with dizziness that sent him back. "Mm...Krabby Patty...?" he mumbled.
Karen chuckled. "No, aren’t at the Krusty Krab."
The reality of the situation slowly dawned on him. His mouth felt like it was filled with cotton. He reached for the cup of water, but his hand trembled, spilling the contents onto the tray.
"Oops," SpongeBob said getting napkins. "Let me help you."
But Plankton's eye had already rolled back into his head, his hand dropping limply to the side, slipping back into the abyss of his drug-induced haze.
The nurse returned, checked his vitals again, expression unchanged by his state. "It's normal as it can take awhile."
SpongeBob fidgeted, eyes never leaving Plankton's face.
"Is he...drooling?"
Karen nodded holding tissue ready. "Just be careful not to wake him up."
"Oh, right. I just wanted to make sure he was ok."
Karen gave his hand a comforting squeeze. "He is. Just let him rest, we're here for him when he wakes."
They sat in companionable silence, only sound the soft snores and occasional dribble. "Is that...normal?" he asked, voice a mix of fascination and horror.
"It's a side effect of the surgery," Karen explained gently, using a fresh tissue to wipe Plankton's mouth. "It can stop when he's fully awake." The nurse checked on him again. "Almost ready to go?"
Karen nods. "Yes, let's get him home. He might be a bit out of it." SpongeBob nods, eager. "I'll help too!"
"Thanks, SpongeBob," Karen said. "But remember, he's going to need lots of rest and quiet. Now, let's get him into the wheelchair."
With Karen's help, they managed to get Plankton into the chair, body limply compliant. His eye remained closed, his breathing even. As they wheeled him out, his snores grew quieter. In the car, Karen adjusted the seat so Plankton could lean back, his mouth still a little slack, drool pooling on the gauze she had placed. His mouth remained slightly open, gauze in his cheeks bulging with each inhale. "Look at the drool," SpongeBob whispered.
"It's just a side effect of the surgery," she said, handing SpongeBob a fresh tissue. "Make sure to keep his mouth clean. We don't want to get too messy." SpongeBob nodded, expression earnest as he took the tissue and began to dab at Plankton's mouth. Plankton's head lolled to the side again, and he let out a snort.
"It's okay, Plankton. We're almost home." she whispered, her voice gentle. Sponge Bob whispered, "I never knew Plankton to be so...so drooly." Karen's eyes remained on the road. "It's a side effect of the surgery," she reminded him. "It's nothing to be too concerned about." Sponge 
Bob nodded, his gaze lingering on Plankton's slack jaw. "We're home," Karen whispered, her voice barely audible.
Sponge Bob nodded, eyes glued to Plankton's still form. "Must we wake him?"
"Wait til we get him inside," Karen said, her voice soft. "He'd be more comfortable in his own bed."
They carefully maneuvered Plankton out of the car, his body still limp with sleep. Karen settled him into his bed, pulling the blankets up. "Leave him be," she said. "He needs his rest. He'll be ok," Karen assured him. "Just let him sleep it off." "I'll keep an eye on him," Sponge Bob offered, pulling up a chair. "Thanks," she said with gratitude. "I'll just be in the next room."
Sponge Bob nodded solemnly, taking his post by Plankton's bedside. He knew Plankton’s surgery had to have been tough on him.  He reached out and touched Plankton's arm. "Rest up, Plankton," he whispered. "I'll be here when you wake.."
Plankton stirred slightly, a soft groan escaping. His eye remained closed, but his hand twitched. SpongeBob leaned in closer, his heart racing.
"You ok, buddy?" he asked.
Plankton's eye opens, tongue thick and unresponsive. He tried to speak, but all that came out was slurred mumble.
"Wha...wha's...goin' on?"
The words were barely discernible, muffled by the gauze in his mouth and the thickness of his own drool. Plankton's trying to make sense of the shadows that surrounded him.
"You're home, Plankton," Sponge Bob said softly. "You had your wisdom teeth removed."
Plankton's mind raced as the fog of anesthesia slowly lifted. "T-teeth?" he slurred barely above a whisper.
SpongeBob nods. "You had your wisdom teeth out. It's ok, you're going to be fine."
He sat in the chair by the bed, watching the steady rise and fall of Plankton's chest. The gauze in his mouth was still soaked with drool.
As the light outside began to fade, Plankton stirred again, his eye fluttering. The pain in his mouth was a dull throb now, and the drugs had left him feeling groggy and disoriented. He tried to sit up, but the effort was too much. SpongeBob jumped to his side, his hands gentle as he put Plankton back down onto the pillow.
"Easy," he said. 
Plankton's eye searched, the fog of anesthesia still clouding his thoughts. "Sponge...Bob?" he managed to croak out.
"I'm here, Plankton," SpongeBob said, his voice filled with gentle concern.
Plankton's eye searched SpongeBob's face. "Why...are you...here?"
"I'm here to take care of you got wisdom teeth out, remember?"
Plankton's mouth felt like it was filled with soggy seaweed, thoughts jumbled. "Wisdom teeth?" he mumbled, his voice barely audible.
SpongeBob nods. "The surgery went well."
Plankton's gaze grew distant as he tried to piece together the events of the day. "What...what happened?"
Sponge Bob took a deep breath, preparing to explain it again. "You had to have your wisdom teeth out. Remember? You've been out of it all day." "My...my teeth?" Plankton repeated, still slurred.
Sponge Bob nods solemnly. "They had to take them out."
Plankton's eye grew even wider. "My...my...precious..."
Sponge Bob gently pushed him back. "It's ok. You don't have to worry. They're gone."
Plankton filled with panic. "Gone? How could I forget?"
SpongeBob looked at him with a mix of confusion and concern. "It's the medicine," he said, his voice calm. "It messes with your memory a bit."
Plankton's eye searched the room again, desperation growing with each passing second. "But...but I can't forget!" he slurred. "I can't forget about the...the...what was it again?"
SpongeBob leaned in closer, his voice filled with patience. "Your wisdom teeth. You had them removed."
Plankton's mind a jumble of half-formed thoughts. "Wisdom teeth," he murmured, words tasting foreign on his tongue. "Why would I forget something so...so..." His voice trailed off, and he frowned, his tiny brow furrowing.
Sponge Bob's gaze was steady and reassuring. "It's normal. I never knew you could be so... drool-y." Plankton shot up. "Drooly?"
"Don't worry," SpongeBob said. "It's a temporary side effect." Plankton's eye narrowed, and he managed to slur out, "You better not tell, I'd hate for my reputation to be ruined.."
"Don't worry," Sponge Bob promised. "Your secret's safe."

new AI Story Generator plankbobs plaren wisdom teeth

LEGGY ii

"Krabby Patty...chum...Krabby Patty...chum..."

Plankton blushed. "I said, stop it!" he yelled, his voice cracking.

Sponge Bob's smile faded as he saw the hurt in his friend's eye. "Patrick, enough," he said firmly.

"Oh, come on," he said, trying to sound casual.

But Plankton was not amused. "I said STOP!"

Tears welled up in his eye, threatening to spill over. "Why are you laughing at me?" he choked out, his voice cracking. "All you can do is mock me?"

"Plankton, we weren't—"

But Plankton cut him off, voice trembling. "I know you think I'm just a joke, but I'm not!" He couldn't hold it in, and a tear rolled down his cheek.

Sponge Bob's eyes widened in shock. "Plankton," he said softly, reaching for his friend's hand. "We're just happy you're ok."

But Plankton's jerking away. "No, you're not!" he sobbed. "You think I'm amusement!" His voice grew louder. "You think because I'm small and have one eye that I don't have feelings?"

They had never seen Plankton like this before, and it was clear that their teasing had gone too far.

"Plankton, sorry," Sponge Bob said sincerely, voice full of emotion. "We didn't mean to make you feel that way. We really do care about you."

Patrick looked down. "Yeah, man, just happy you're ok."

Plankton's sniffles grew, hiding his face in the pillow. "I'm not a joke, not just some...some...someone to laugh at."

Sponge Bob's heart clenched at the pain in Plankton's voice. "We know, Plankton," he said gently. "I’m really sorry."

"We didn't mean to upset you," Patrick added, his voice much softer than before. "We wanted to keep things light."

Sponge Bob reached over and patted Plankton's shoulder. "We know you're not a joke," he said. "You're our friend, and we care. But you're right, Plankton. We shouldn't have laughed."

Plankton's sniffling slowed, shoulders relaxing slightly. "It's ok," he murmured. "I know you meant well Sponge Bob."

Patrick shifted uncomfortably. "Look, Plankton," he said, his voice sincere. "I just thought it was funny, you know?"

"It's not funny, Patrick," he said, his voice trembling. "I'm not some sort of circus act for you to laugh at!"

Patrick's smile disappeared, and he looked at Plankton with a mix of surprise and guilt. "Hey, buddy, I didn't mean it like that. I just thought it was weird, you know, the stuff you say when you're out of it."

"Weird?!" he spat, his voice rising. 

Sponge Bob's face fell. "Pat you should 
apologize," he suggested quietly.

Patrick nodded. "Plankton, man. I didn't mean to make you feel like that."

But Plankton was not in a forgiving mood. "Don't you call me 'buddy' or 'man'!" he yelled, his tiny fist pounding the bed. "You think you can just come and laugh at me?!"

Patrick took a step back, his eyes wide with shock. "I—"

But Plankton wasn't finished. "I've had enough! I'm not your entertainment! I'm not some pathetic excuse for a laugh! You think my pain is a joke?" he yelled, his voice echoing off the metal walls of the Chum Bucket. "You think because I'm small and I've only got one eye, I don't feel anything?"

Patrick's reaching to him, hand touching on his. "Plankton, I didn't mean—"

But Plankton jerked, pushing him away, his eye flashing with anger. "Don't touch me!" he spat. "You don't get to act like you care now!"

"But, Plankton," he said, his voice small. "I didn't mean to hurt your feelings."

Plankton turned away, antennae drooping. "Just go," he said, his voice muffled by the tears. "Patrick, just let me alone."

"Plankton," he began, his voice thick with regret. "I'm sorry, ok? I just want to show you that I'm sorry."

Patrick, his expression earnest, took another step closer. His arms remained outstretched, his fingers curling slightly as he reached for Plankton. "Come on! It'll make you feel better. I know you're in pain. Let me help."

He leaned in, his massive arms closing around Plankton's frail form. "It's ok," he murmured, his voice gentle. "You're not weird, and you're not a joke. You're our friend, we're here."

Plankton's eye grew even wider, his tiny fists balling up the bedsheets. "Get off me!" he yelled, his voice cracking. "I don't need you!"

But Patrick's grip remained firm, his arms enveloping Plankton in a bear hug. "You don't have to be tough all the time," he murmured, his voice thick with emotion.

Plankton struggled against him, his tiny fists pummeling Patrick's chest. "Let me go!" he yelled, his voice raw with pain and humiliation. "I said I don't want your pity!"

Sponge Bob watched. "Pat," he said, his voice a warning. "Maybe we should—"

Plankton's struggling grew weaker, his sobs becoming more pronounced. "I don't want your help," he choked out.

But Patrick held on. "You do," he said, his voice firm yet gentle. "Everyone needs help sometimes."

Plankton's sobs grew louder, his fists slowly unclenching.

"Just go!" he yelled, his voice muffled by the fabric. "I don't want you!"

Patrick took a step away from the bed, his hands dropping to his sides. "Ok, ok," he said, his voice soothing. "I'll go. But let…”

But Plankton was having none of it. "Get out!" he screamed. "I don’t need your pity or your friendship!"

Patrick took a step back, his expression a mix of confusion and hurt. "But Plankton," he began, his voice tentative.

"Out!" Plankton shrieked, his tiny body writhing with rage. His antennae shot up straight, eye wet with tears with frustration.

"But, Plankton," he protested, his voice gentle despite the yelling. "I just want to make sure you're ok."

"I said leave me alone!" Plankton screamed, his one eye flashing with anger. "You think you can just waltz in here and laugh?"

Patrick's expression fell, his arms dropping to his sides as he took a step back. "I’m just trying to lighten the mood," he said, his voice laced with confusion.

But Plankton was beyond consolation. "Get out!" he shrieked again, his voice cracking with emotion. "I don't need your kind of 'help'!"

Sponge Bob looked at Patrick. He knew that Plankton's outburst was a result of pain and embarrassment. 

Patrick's face fell. "Plankton," he said, his voice low and gentle.

But Plankton was too far gone. "I said leave me alone!" he yelled, his voice echoing through the metal walls of the Chum Bucket.

Patrick's smile disappeared, replaced by a look of genuine worry. "But Plankton," he said, his voice tentative. "I’m just trying to help."

"Help?" Plankton's voice was filled with disdain. "You think mocking me is helping? It’s not, not ok!" He swiped at his tears with his arm, his anger palpable. "Get out!"

Patrick looked at Sponge Bob, his expression a mix of confusion and sadness. "I just trying to—"

"I said, leave. me. alone!" Plankton's voice pierced the air.

"But I just wanted to—"

Sponge Bob put a hand on his shoulder, his gaze firm. "I know, Pat," he said. "But I think Plankton needs some space right now."

Patrick looked at Plankton, and then back at Sponge Bob. With a heavy sigh, he nodded. "Okay," he said, his voice subdued. "I'll go. But, Sponge 
Bob, tell him I'm sorry."

Sponge Bob nodded solemnly. "I will," he said, his gaze never leaving Plankton's trembling form.

Patrick gave a sad nod and turned to leave, his footsteps heavy on the metal floor. As the door clicked shut behind him, Plankton's sobs grew quieter, and the room was once again filled with an awkward silence.

Sponge Bob approached the bed, his heart aching for his friend. He knew Plankton's outburst was not directed at him, but rather at the pain and embarrassment he was feeling. He sat down gently beside the trembling form, his eyes filled with empathy.

"Plankton," he said softly, placing a comforting hand on Plankton's bed. "I know you're upset, but we care."

Plankton's sobs grew quieter, his body still shaking with the aftermath of his outburst. He didn't look up from the pillow, but his grip on the bedsheets loosened slightly.

"It's tough," he said, voice gentle.

Plankton's sobs grew quieter, body still shaking with the aftermath of his outburst. But Sponge Bob's words resonated with him, cutting through the haze. He took a deep breath, chest heaving with the effort of containing his emotions. "I don't want anyone else," he murmured, his voice muffled by the pillow. "Just you, and Karen."

Sponge Bob's grip on his shoulder tightened slightly, his heart swelling with affection for his troubled friend. "Okay, Plankton," he said softly. "It's just us."

Plankton's gradually relaxing under the warmth of Sponge Bob's touch. He knew he could trust Sponge Bob, that his friend's intentions were always pure. Despite their many differences and the occasional misunderstanding, Sponge Bob had always been there.

Sponge Bob gently rubbed Plankton's back, his movements slow and soothing. "It's ok, Plankton," he murmured. "I'm here, for you."

Plankton's sobs grew quieter as he clutched the pillow to his chest. "I'm sorry," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "I didn't mean to snap, at you."

Sponge Bob leaned in closer, his voice filled with warmth. "Don't worry about it," he said. "We all have moments."

Plankton took another shaky breath, his body slowly calming down. "Thanks, Sponge 
Bob," he murmured, voice still thick with emotion.

Sponge Bob nodded, his hand still rubbing circles on Plankton's back. "It's ok," he said. "We all get overwhelmed sometimes."

Plankton's antennae twitched, and he looked up at Sponge Bob with his watery eye. Sponge Bob nodded solemnly. "Patrick can be a little clueless sometimes, but he's got a good heart."

Plankton's antennae drooped slightly. "I know," he said, voice still shaky.

Sponge Bob gave him a smile. "I can talk to him, but only if you want me to," he said. "Make sure he knows not to laugh about it."

Plankton nodded, still trembling with emotion. "Thank you, Sponge Bob," he whispered.

"Of course, Plankton," he said. "That's what friends are for."

new patbob leggy AI Story Generator

ᵀᵒ ᴴⁱᵗ ᵀʰᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏ
⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾
"ᴰᵉˢᵖⁱᵗᵉ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵘⁿᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ ʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗʷⁱᵗᶜʰ
ˢᵒ ʷᵉ ⁱⁿᵈᵘᶜᵉᵈ ᵃ ᶜᵒᵐᵃᵗᵒˢᵉ/ᵘⁿʳᵉˢᵖᵒⁿˢⁱᵛᵉ ˢᵗᵃᵗᵉ‧"
ᴰᵘʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ⸴ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʰⁱᵗˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷⁱᵗʰ
ᵃ ᵇᵒᵃʳᵈ ˢᵒ⸴ ʰⁱˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁿᵒʷ
ʰᵉˡᵈ ʰⁱˢ ˡⁱᵐᵖ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ⁱⁿ ʰᵉʳˢ‧ "ᴼⁿˡʸ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ
ᵗᵒ ʰᵉᵃˡ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉ ᵐᵒⁿⁱᵗᵒʳ ʰⁱᵐ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁿᵒᵈˢ‧
"ᴴⁱˢ ᵇᵒᵈʸ'ˢ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉˢᵗ ˢᵒ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉˡᵖ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒᵗ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ‧ ʸᵒᵘ
ᶜᵃⁿ⸴ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵈ ˡⁱᵏᵉ⸴ ˢᵗᵃʸ ᵖᵃˢᵗ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵒᵘʳˢ
ˢⁱⁿᶜᵉ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵐᵃʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵃ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘ—
ʷᵉˡˡ ⁿᵒ ᵒᶠᶠᵉⁿᶜᵉ‧‧" "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏˢ‧"
ᴱᵛᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ ʰᵉ'ˢ ˢᵉᵈᵃᵗᵉᵈ/ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ⸴ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ
ʷⁱˢʰᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᵇʸ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵗ ᵇᵉᵈ‧
"ᴵ'ᵐ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵇʸ ʸᵒᵘʳ ˢⁱᵈᵉ‧‧"
ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵒᶠ ᶜᵒᵘʳˢᵉ ᵇʳᵃᵍᵍᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵉᵐᵖˡᵒʸᵉᵉˢ
ˢᵒ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵃʸ ᵒᶠᶠ ʷᵒʳᵏ⸴ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ
ᵛⁱˢⁱᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵒʷ 
ᶜᵒᵐᵃᵗᵒˢᵉ/ᵘⁿʳᵉˢᵖᵒⁿˢⁱᵛᵉ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃᵗ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧
"ᴴⁱ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ! ᴵ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵇʳⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃⁿʸ
ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ‧‧" ᔆᵃʸˢ
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵃ ˢᵃᵈ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ
ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᴵ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵃʸ ᵒᶠᶠ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ‧"
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵖᵃᵗˢ ʰⁱˢ ˢʰᵒᵘˡᵈᵉʳ‧ "ᔆᵒ ʷʰᵉⁿ
ᵉᵛᵉʳ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ⸴ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵍˡᵃᵈˡʸ ˢᵖᵉⁿᵈ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ
ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᶠᵘⁿ‧ ᴿᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠᵘⁿ
ˢᵒⁿᵍ ʷᵉ'ᵈ ˢⁱⁿᵍ?" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢⁱⁿᵍˢ ⁱᵗ ⁿᵒʷ‧
"ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵃˡˢᵒ ᶜᵃⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃⁱᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᵗᵗᵉᵐᵖᵗ
ˢᵗᵉᵃˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘʳ ˢᵉᶜʳᵉᵗ ˡⁱˢᵗ ᵒᶠ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ
ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ; ʸᵒᵘʳ ⁱⁿᵛᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ ᵃʳᵉ
ᶜˡᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵃˢ ʷᵉˡˡ ᵃˢ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶜʳᵉᵃᵗⁱᵛᵉ ˢᶜʰᵉᵐᵉˢ!"
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵉᵉˢ ᵃ ˢᶜⁱᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᵐᵃᵍᵃᶻⁱⁿᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ
ʳᵉᵃᵈˢ ⁱᵗ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᵂᵉˡˡ ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᶠᵉᵉᵈ ᴳᵃʳʸ
ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵗ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ‧ ᴹⁱˢˢ ʸᵒᵘ!" ᴴᵉ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧
ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃˡᵗ
ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵉᵈᵃᵗⁱᵛᵉ/ᵃⁿᵃᵉˢᵗʰᵉˢⁱᵃ ˢᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ
ᶜᵃⁿ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ
ᶜᵃᵐᵉ⸴ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ
ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‽" ᴴᵉ ˢᵃⁱᵈ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜⁱⁿᵍ ⁿᵒʷ‧
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ˢᵃᵗ ᵇʸ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ‧ ᴴⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ
ᵇʳᵒʷ ᶠᵘʳʳᵒʷˢ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ˡⁱᵍʰᵗˡʸ ˢᑫᵘᵉᵉᶻᵉᵈ
ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵉⁿᵗˡʸ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ⸴ ˢʷᵉᵉᵗˢ; ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ‧‧"
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ ʰᵉʳ ᵛᵒⁱᶜᵉ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʷᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ
ᵘᵖ ⁿᵒʷ‧" ᴴᵉ ᵒᵖᵉⁿˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜⁱⁿᵍ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ
ʰᵒˡᵈⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ‧ "ʸᵃʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ ⁿᵒʷ!"
"ᵂᵉ'ʳᵉ ᵃᵗ ᴮⁱᵏⁱⁿⁱ ᴮᵒᵗᵗᵒᵐ ʰᵒˢᵖⁱᵗᵃˡ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵐʸ ᵇᵒˢˢ
ʰⁱᵗ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵉᵃˢʸ!" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ
ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳʳᵘᵖᵗˢ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵘʳˢᵉ'ˢ ˡᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵍᵒ ⁿᵒʷ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ
ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ⁿᵒʳᵐᵃˡ‧ 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐝 𝐜𝐨𝐮𝐧𝐭: 𝟑𝟒𝟖 

new healing and caring Karen & SpongeBob SquarePants SpongeBob SquarePants (character) Karen (SpongeBob) SpongeBob SquarePants References Family & Friends post awakening comacore unconsciouscore planktonkin plankarenbob to hit the plank

Wisdom Teeth and Wide Eyes: A Live Stream Disaster
ratalarry
Summary:
Harry gets his wisdom teeth removed and it’s very chaotic and funny.

Work Text:
Louis couldn't help but chuckle to himself as he set his phone for a live stream in the waiting room of the oral 
surgeon's office. Louis knew the combination of anesthesia and pain medication was going to make for an 
interesting day. Harry was already a bit of a goofball on a normal day, so the idea of him being under the 
influence of medication had Louis both excited and a little apprehensive.

"Hey, everyone," Louis greeted the camera with a smile. "So, I’m currently waiting for Harry to wake up from 
getting his wisdom teeth out. Thought I’d take you along for the ride today because, well, let’s be honest—it’s 
probably going to be hilarious."

The chat quickly filled with comments from viewers, all eager to see what antics Harry would get up to. Louis 
kept an eye on the door, waiting for the nurse to come out.

A few minutes later, the door opened, and a nurse came out with a big grin on her face. "You can come back 
now," she said. "He’s awake, and, well…."

Louis couldn’t help but laugh as he followed the nurse to the room. He could hear Harry mumbling incoherently, 
his words slurred, tone full of exaggerated emotion. When Louis walked in, he was greeted by the sight of Harry 
sitting in a recliner, his cheeks puffed up, gauze packed inside his mouth.

"Hey," Louis said softly, trying to suppress his laughter as he approached.

But the moment Louis touched Harry’s arm, Harry jerked back dramatically, his eyes wide with indignation. 
"UGH!" he exclaimed, his voice muffled. "You can’t TOUCH me! I have a BOYFRIEND!"

The nurses and doctors in the room couldn’t help but chuckle at Harry’s outburst, trying to hide their laughter 
behind their hands. Louis bit his lip, struggling to keep a straight face as he played along.

"Harry, I am your boyfriend."

Harry blinked up at Louis, his brows furrowing in confusion as he tried to process what he’d just heard. After a 
moment, his expression softened, and he blinked slowly as if realizing something profound. "Oh…?" voice 
softening into something resembling awe.

"Yes, love, I’m your boyfriend."

Harry’s face lit up with a dopey grin, eyes shining with affection. "love you," he slurred, leaning but stopping just 
short, his balance a bit off.

Louis laughed, heart swelling with warmth as he carefully helped Harry to his feet. "I love you too, Haz," he said, 
wrapping an arm around Harry to steady him.

With some help from the nurse, Louis got Harry into the car, all while continuing the live stream. The viewers 
were eating it up, flooding the chat with heart emojis and laughing faces.

As they made their way, Harry kept trying to say something, but the gauze in his mouth made his words nearly 
impossible to understand. Louis just nodded along, making sure Harry stayed upright as he got him into the 
passenger seat.

Once on the road, Louis decided they should stop and get something soft for Harry. 

Louis ordered a vanilla milkshake for Harry and some soup for himself. As they waited, Harry kept looking 
around the car, his expression growing more and more puzzled.

"Did you get me anything?" Harry suddenly asked, his voice full of concern.

Harry’s eyes widened in shock, and his lower lip started to tremble. "You… you didn’t get me anything?" he asked, 
his voice breaking as tears welled up in his eyes. "But… I thought…"

 "I got you a milkshake, see? It’s right here."

Harry’s tears spilled over as he looked at the milkshake, and he let out a relieved sob. "You did get me 
something…" he whispered, sniffling as he wiped his eyes with the back of his hand. "Thank you, Louis… I love 
you so much…"

Louis’s heart melted as he handed Harry the milkshake, watching as Harry clumsily tried to drink. "I love you too, 
Haz," Louis said softly, voice full of affection. "I’m always going to take care of you."

After the milkshake, Harry seemed to calm down, though the medication was still making him act a bit loopy. As 
they continued to drive, Harry noticed Louis talking to the camera again, answering questions from the viewers.

But in his foggy state, Harry misinterpreted what was happening. He turned to Louis with a look of betrayal on 
his face. "Why… why are you talking about me?" he asked, his voice quivering with hurt. "Are you… are you being 
mean? Are you gossiping about me?"

Louis was taken aback, but he quickly realized what was happening. "No, no, Haz, I’m not being mean," he 
assured, reaching over to squeeze Harry’s hand. "I’m just talking to the stream, letting them know how you’re 
doing. I would never gossip about you."

Harry blinked, confusion deepening. "You’re… you’re not my real boyfriend, are you?" he asked, his voice dropping 
to a whisper. "You did something to… why are my cheeks so big? What did you do?"

Louis couldn’t help but laugh softly, even as he tried to reassure Harry. "Haz, love, I promise I’m your real 
boyfriend. Your cheeks are big because of the surgery, remember?."

But Harry wasn’t convinced. In a sudden fit of defiance, he reached into his mouth and pulled out one of the 
pieces of gauze, spitting it out at Louis before bursting into a fit of giggles that lasted a good ten minutes.

Louis laughed along with him, shaking his head in disbelief at how chaotic the day had become. The viewers 
were loving it, the chat exploding with laughter and supportive comments. Louis had to admit, despite the 
madness, it was endearing to see Harry in this state—so unfiltered, so purely himself.

Eventually, they made it home, and Louis helped Harry out of the car, guiding him carefully up to the apartment. 
As they approached the door, Louis suddenly remembered the prank he had set up earlier in the day—he had put 
plastic wrap over the doorway as a joke, intending to surprise Harry when he got home.

But in his current state, Harry wasn’t exactly coordinated, and before Louis could stop him, Harry walked straight 
into the plastic wrap, bouncing back slightly before staring at it in confusion.

"Louis!" Harry exclaimed, his voice full of indignation as he rubbed his face. "Why is there a wall here? Who put 
this wall here?"

Louis bust out laughing, quickly pulling down the plastic wrap as he guided Harry into the apartment. "Sorry, 
Haz, that was supposed to be a prank, but I didn’t mean for you to walk right into it."

Harry pouted, crossing his arms over his chest. "You’re mean," he muttered, but there was no real anger in his 
voice. 
Louis grinned, leaning down to kiss the top of Harry’s head. "You’re right, love. I’m sorry. No more pranks today, I 
promise."

As they settled into the living room, Harry suddenly looked up at Louis with wide, worried eyes. "Louis," he said, 
his voice trembling, "I… I think I did something wrong. I’m really sorry… please don’t be mad at me…"

Louis’s heart broke at the sheer vulnerability in Harry’s voice. He sat down beside him, pulling Harry into a gentle 
hug. "You didn’t do anything wrong, Haz," Louis whispered, stroking Harry’s hair. "There’s nothing to be sorry for."

"But… but it’s always my fault," Harry mumbled, voice small. "I don’t want you to be mad… I love you, Louis… 
please don’t leave me…"

Louis held Harry tighter, aching at the thought of Harry feeling like this. "I’m not mad, and I’m never going to 
leave you, Harry," he said firmly. "I love you more than anything. You’re safe with me, always."

Harry sniffled, cuddling closer to Louis, his anxiety slowly fading as he felt the warmth and comfort of Louis’s 
embrace. "Thank you," he whispered, his voice soft and full of love. "I’m really lucky to have you."

"No, Haz," Louis whispered back, pressing a soft kiss to Harry’s forehead, "I’m lucky."

They stayed like that for a while, just holding each

other, til Harry suddenly perked up and looked at Louis with a serious expression. "Louis, I need you to do 
something for me," he said, his tone urgent.

"What is it, love?" Louis asked, a bit concerned by the sudden change in Harry’s demeanor.

"My skincare routine," Harry said, nodding as if this was the most important thing in the world. "I can’t do it right 
now, but it’s really important. Can you do it for me?"

Louis bit back a smile, nodding earnestly. "Of course, Haz. I’ll take care of it for you."

With Harry directing him (as best as he could in his current state), Louis carefully went through the steps of 
Harry’s skincare routine, applying each product with gentle hands. Harry watched him with a look of pure 
contentment, clearly pleased with how Louis was taking care of him.

By the time they finished, Harry was starting to doze off again, his eyes drooping as he leaned against Louis. 
"Thank you," he murmured sleepily. "You’re the best…"

Louis smiled, feeling a deep sense of love and warmth as he held Harry close. "I’m just taking care of you, love," 
he whispered. "Now, let’s get you to bed."

Louis carefully helped Harry to the bedroom, guiding him under the covers and making sure he was 
comfortable. As he tucked Harry in, he couldn’t help but feel a swell of pride and affection for the man.

"Goodnight, Haz," Louis whispered, leaning down to press a soft kiss to Harry’s cheek. "I love you."

Harry, already half-asleep, mumbled something that sounded like "you too" before drifting off completely.

As Louis quietly left the room, he couldn’t help but chuckle to himself, thinking back on the chaos. It had been a 
whirlwind, but also been a reminder of just how much he loved Harry—every part of him.

And as he finally settled down on the couch, ready to relax after a long day, Louis knew one thing for sure: he 
wouldn’t trade this life with Harry for anything.

Published:2024-08-24

new Harry Styles/Louis Tomlinson harry styles louis tomlinson Background & Cameo Characters wisdom teeth Pranks and Practical Jokes One Direction (Band)

🦷🦷🦷🦷🦷🦷🦷🦷🦷🦷🦷🦷

new teeth row upside down tooth enamel molar

"Come on, Sheldon," Krabs said. 
"You get that patty back here, I'm warning ye."

Sheldon Plankton had tried countless times to steal the recipe, but Mr. Krabs had always been a step ahead. 

Plankton whined. "I've got a restaurant to run too, you know."

Krabs ignored the protest, his beady eyes never leaving the control panel of his latest contraption. Plankton felt a prick and looked to see a small dart.

"Whoah.." He managed to squeak before the world started to spin around him. His legs felt like gelatin, and he could see the edges of his vision blurring as the tranquilizer began to take effect.

Krabs cackled with satisfaction as he watched Plankton frame wobble. "That, me hearty, was yer ticket to a little... unscheduled nap. Now, don't go anywhere, I've got business to attend to." 

The tranquilizer spread through Plankton's body, turning his muscles to jelly. His eye grew heavier, his thoughts slowing to a crawl. As the darkness claimed him, he was vaguely aware of the cold steel surrounding him, the echoes of his own voice bouncing around the chamber. "What are you planning, Krabs?" he slurred, the words barely audible through his fading consciousness.

He couldn't let Krabs win again. He got the dart off himself, but not before it'd take effect.

He noticed a lever that looked out of place, and with a hopeful thought, he threw himself at it. His tiny form hit the lever with surprising force, and he heard the sound of gears grinding to life. The walls of the chamber began to vibrate, and a faint light grew in the distance.
Plankton stumbled towards the light. It grew brighter, revealing a small hatch, turning his thoughts into a thick fog. He had to focus on the light, on the escape that lay before him.

With a herculean effort, he managed to pull himself to the hatch. The metal was cold and slick with condensation. He fumbled with the lock, his tiny hands slipping off repeatedly. Each failed attempt was met with a groan of frustration that seemed to echo through the chamber. But Plankton's resolve was unyielding. He had to get out. He had to show Krabs that he wasn't going down without a fight.

As the tranquilizer continued to take hold, Plankton's movements grew more erratic, his coordination slipping away like grains of sand through his fingers. His vision narrowed to a pinprick, the light from the hatch the only thing keeping him tethered to reality. His breaths grew shallower, his heartbeat a distant drum in his chest. He could feel the darkness closing in, the sedative's embrace threatening to pull him under.

He tried to focus on the hatch, his eye crossing with the effort. The lever was his lifeline, and he had to get it open. But his hands, once so nimble, now felt like overstuffed sausages attached to his wrists. He slapped at the metal, his fingertips barely grazing the edge. Each failure brought with it a wave of drowsiness that threatened to swamp him.

"Must... stay... awake," he mumbled, his voice barely more than a whisper. The light from the hatch grew more enticing, beckoning him to give in to the warm embrace of sleep. But Plankton had faced worse than a simple nap before. He'd been flattened, shrunk, and even temporarily turned into a Krabby Patty. This was just another hurdle in the never-ending saga of his life.

The world around him swayed. His thoughts were as elusive. He knew he was close to losing consciousness, and with it, any hope of victory. With a tremendous effort, he focused his gaze on the hatch, willing his arms to move. His body felt like it was made of cooked spaghetti, but he had to keep fighting.

"Open... open...," he murmured, his voice a hoarse whisper. His hand reached for the lever, slipping off several times before finally catching it. The metal was cold and slippery against his skin, but he held on, his determination stronger than the tranquilizer's grip. He pushed with all his might, his eye sliding shut against his will.

The hatch gave a little, and a burst of cool, fresh water spurted out. The sensation brought a moment of clarity, and Plankton realized that he had to act fast before he lost the battle against his heavy eyelid. He gritted his teeth and pushed with everything he had, the lethargy in his limbs slowly dissipating. The hatch groaned in protest before swinging open with a metallic screech.

The chamber floor tilted and spun beneath him, and he barely registered the rush of water that flooded the room. His eyesight swimming with stars, Plankton threw himself through the opening, his body landing with a thump in a narrow, pipe-like corridor beyond. The water sloshed around him, carrying him away from the chamber. He had no idea where the pipe led, but it was a path to freedom, and he had to follow it.

The tranquilizer made his thoughts as murky as the water around him. He tried to remember the layout of the Chum Bucket, but it was like trying to piece together a jigsaw puzzle that had been tossed into a blender. His brain felt as though it was wrapped in seaweed, each thought a struggle to form. Plankton knew he had to keep moving, but his body didn't seem to agree. His eyelids drooped, threatening to close and pull him into the abyss of sleep.

The pipe leads him right to SpongeBob.

"W-who...what...wha...?" Plankton slurred as the water receded, his legs still feeling like they were made of rubber. His eye blinked rapidly, trying to adjust to the sudden brightness of the lights outside the chamber. He found himself face to face with a concerned SpongeBob, who was staring at him with wide, innocent eyes.

"Plankton?" Sponge Bob's voice was filled with confusion. "What are you doing here?"

Plankton tried to speak, but all that came out was a garbled mess of words. "K-Krabs...tranq-tranq...recipe...nap..."

SpongeBob's confusion grew with every incoherent syllable that tumbled from Plankton's mouth. "What's going on, buddy?"

"Sponge Bob...sorry...so sleepy," Plankton murmured, voice childlike. "Krabs...put me to beddy-bye...but no nap-nap."

Sponge Bob looked around, his spongy brow furrowed. "Mr. Krabs didn't do anything to you, did he?" Concern etched into his porous features as he bent down to help. Plankton was a persistent pest, but Sponge Bob had a soft spot for the tiny creature. He knew deep down that Plankton's heart was in the right place, even if his methods were...less than desirable.

The corridor grew dimmer as the sedative dragged Plankton under. His voice grew quieter, his words slurring into a sleepy lilt. "Krabs...so sneaky...sleepy...patty...nap time..." His eye rolled back and his body went limp. The tranquilizer had done its job, and now Plankton was out cold.

"Oh no, not another one of Mr. Krabs' contraptions!" He didn't know what the crab had been up to, but he knew he had to help. Gently, he propped Plankton up.

The sight of the sleep dart on the ground was the clue he needed. "Oh, Plankton," he whispered, his heart sinking. He tried shaking him gently, calling his name in a soft, urgent voice. Plankton's head lolled back, but he remained deeply asleep.

"Wake up, Plankton," Sponge Bob pleaded, patting his cheek with a spongy hand.
Plankton remained unresponsive. "Mr. Krabs, what have you done?" He whispered to himself, his heart racing.

In all their years of rivalry, Krabs had never used a tranquilizer on his arch-nemesis. This was a new low, even for the penny-pinching crustacean.

"Come on, Plankton," Sponge Bob said, his voice a mix of worry and determination. "You can't just nap here like a jellyfish." He didn't flinch. His eye remained closed, his chest rising and falling in a rhythmic pattern as he breathed in and out, completely oblivious to the world around him.

Krabs had gone too far. He had to get him out somewhere safe where he could sleep off the tranquilizer. Sponge Bob had to get Plankton back to the Chum Bucket, where he could wake up safely.

"Karen, Karen!" Sponge Bob called out as he laid Plankton down on the cold, metal floor of his lab. "Look what happened!"
"Oh dear, Sponge Bob," she said, her voice synthetic but filled with worry. "Mr. Krabs really outdid himself this time."
Sponge Bob nods. He gently patted his friend's cheek, willing him to stir. "Plankton, come on, wake up," he whispered, his voice thick with concern. Plankton was out for the count, so they wait the sedative to wear off.

Plankton's features in sleep, his mouth slightly open, emitting faint snores that were barely audible. Even his eyebrow, which often furrowed in determination or anger, were now soft arches on his forehead.

But as the tranquilizer's grip slowly loosened, the first stirrings of consciousness began to ripple through. His eye flickered open, and for a moment, he stared up at the unfamiliar ceiling, blinking in confusion. The world was a blur of colors and shapes that slowly began to resolve themselves into the familiar surroundings of his Chum Bucket lab.

Groaning, Plankton blinked and slowly, the room came into focus. Karen's screens were alight with concern, and Sponge Bob hovered over him, his spongy hands wringing together nervously.

"Wha...?" Plankton mumbled, but everything came rushing back to him. "Krabs," he spat.

Sponge Bob looked down at him with a mix of confusion and relief. "You were...uh, you were tranquilized," Sponge Bob explained, his voice tentative. Plankton's eye narrowed, and a low growl built in his throat. The fuzzy memories of the chamber and Krabs' laughter grew sharper.

"That cheap, slimy...crustacean! Where is he?"

"Mr. Krabs isn't here," he said. "I brought you here."

Plankton's gaze sharpened, his curiosity piqued. "Why would you do that?" he slurred, his voice thick with distrust. "You work for him."

Sponge Bob's expression was earnest. "Because, Plankton, sometimes doing what's right is more important than where you work. Besides, I'm quitting my job and will work for you; it's what friends do."

new plankarenbob krabbobton bodyhorrorcore tranqed AI Story Generator

With Age Comes Wisdom
Jengis_Morrangis
Summary:
Dipper gets his wisdom teeth removed and Mabel has to take care of him.




“Alright sweetie, I trust you with this, but make sure your brother doesn’t mess with the stitches in his mouth or 
do anything that might hurt himself. And be sure to change out his gauze regularly and that he gets plenty of 
rest.” Ms. Pines said worriedly over the phone.
“I’ll be sure to keep an eye on him.”

“Alright. And Mabel, be careful around him when he’s on the anesthetic. He might stumble or fall if he loses 
balance, and since he’s bigger than you he’ll be hard to adjust. Just make sure he doesn’t hurt himself.”

“He’ll be fine, mom. I promise.”

Mabel heard her mother sigh over the phone. “Okay. I love you, sweetie.”

“I love you too, mom.” Mabel hung up the phone and put it in her pocket. She looked around the neat waiting 
room to find a pile magazines messily stacked on one another. She picked one up at random and started to 
read. Since it would take Dipper several days to recover, it was agreed that he would get his wisdom teeth removed at the start of spring break to assure he wouldn’t miss any school.

She was flipping between articles when a nurse walked out and told her they were done with the surgery. She 
put the magazine down and followed the nurse back into the room to find Dipper woozily looking around the 
room. He closed his eyes and passed out, causing the doctor to tap him on the arm to wake him up, only for him 
to fall back asleep. Mabel walked up to him and put her hand on his shoulder. He opened his eyes and looked up 
at her. He opened his eyes wide.
 “Hey there, Dip Dop.” She giggled.

Mabel sat down in a chair next to him as he continued to wake up. “Goss Maubel, you look show preddy.” He 
said with an awestruck look.

Mabel felt herself blush slightly from the look on Dipper’s face. It was clear that he really meant it from how 
amazed he was. She knew from what she’s been told that the anesthetic they administer makes people more 
talkative. He began playing with her hair as she sat next to him, twirling her chestnut locks around his index 
finger and pinching it between his thumb as the doctor briefed her on what they had to do to ensure he would 
heal properly and what precautions to take. She had to force herself to focus on what the doctor was saying 
with Dipper twirling her hair. 
She helped Dipper to his feet and thanked the medical professionals as they departed from the office. She 
guided him all the way to the car and buckled him into the passenger seat.

The drive home gave Dipper plenty of time to yammer on about nothing in particular. Mabel thought it was 
adorable when he complimented her about how cute she was or how much he loved her sweater. There was a 
lot that she couldn’t understand through his mouth full of gauze, but she nodded and agreed with whatever he 
said to humor him. Partway through the drive, he pulled his phone out of his pocket and called a friend from 
school to apologized for something minor he said when they were eleven that his friend didn’t remember, before
Dipper told him he was busy and that he had to go. He must have forgotten that he was the one who called and 
not the other way around. She made sure to record him in case he wanted to see it later, or for blackmail 
material. Maybe both.

Upon their arrival home, Mabel turned off the car and came around the other side to help Dipper out. He 
stumbled at first, but she managed to help him and the way up the steps and into his room, where he promptly 
took off his shoes and flopped down on his bed. Mabel wrestled his legs onto the bed and wrapped his 
comforter around him. She lowered the blinds over the windows before giving him a kiss on the forehead as she 
tucked him in. She left his room and made herself some eggs and sriracha for breakfast, since it was only 
around 9AM and they left before eating. She made sure to feed Waddles and Mittens, and give them some 
attention before starting on her chores. In not too long, she cleaned the dishes and started a load of laundry, 
along with several other tasks before she decided to take a short nap.

She dreamed that she was in an old-timey cartoon, whistling as she steered a steamboat down a river. A 
growing vibration in the world slowly tore her boat apart, but she was at peace with it as she started to float with 
the shreds that remained. Someone must have turned off the gravity.

She awoke from a consistent subtle thumping downstairs, and could tell from the vibrations in the walls that it 
was the cleaning cycle ending on the washing machine. She stretched out her limbs and tiredly stood up to 
investigate the source of the ruckus. Walking down the hallway, she could see Dipper’s door was open and he 
was gone from his previous place on his bed.

She descended the steps in search of her brother. When she found the kitchen and living room empty, she 
assumed he must have been in the bathroom upstairs, as she realized the door was closed, so she decided to 
move the load of laundry into the dryer. As she approached the laundry room, she heard a faint whimpering that 
grew louder as she approached. When she opened the door, she was met with the sight of her brother, collapsed 
on the laundry room floor on his knees, sobbing as he shifted through the sopping wet laundry from the 
machine.

“Maubel! Maubel, whea ah you?” He cried through his gauze. Mabel felt her heart swell. Even in his current state 
he is still trying to be the protective brother and make sure she was safe.

She walked over to him and he notice her legs out the corner of his eyes. “Hep me loog for Maubell! Pleath!” He 
sobbed, not looking up to see who the legs belonged to. Mabel bent her knees, coming down to his level and 
turned his face to look him in the eyes. He paused for a moment, and his sobs became quiet. After a moment of 
processing the situation, he wrapped her in an exhausted hug and his sobs became louder, but not as loud as 
before. He leaned his weight on her, bringing her to the floor and cried on her shoulder. “Oh my god, Maubel! I 
taught I would nevah she you again! Am tho glad yuh okay!” He cried with relief. Mabel felt her mouth curl up 
into a wide smile. For some reason she thought it was really sweet of him to look for her and make sure she was 
safe, despite the mess.

After several minutes of letting him cry, Mabel carefully led him back upstairs and helped him change into a dry 
and clean pair of pajamas. She tucked him in again and waited until he was asleep to go back downstairs and 
clean up the mess of water pooling in the laundry room and loading the wet clothes into the dryer. She was 
surprised by how exhausted she was as she changed into a dry pair of sweatpants and a sweatshirt, since she 
was wearing her pajamas when Dipper gave her that sopping wet hug.

She went back into Dipper’s room to be sure he was asleep. She knelt down by the side of his bed, kissed him on 
the forehead and he hummed in response. She stood up to walk out and sleep when she felt Dipper tug on her 
hand. She looked down to see him shaking his head with his eyes still shut. “Pleath done go, Maubel.” He 
moaned. Mabel giggled in response. He was so sweet like this. He was always so protective of her, wanting to 
make sure no harm came to her, and here he just wanted to be close to her and make sure she was okay.

“It’s alright, Dip. I’m not going anywhere.” She assured as she slipped under the comforter, facing him and 
wiggled under his arms, which he wrapped protectively around her. She giggled as he planted a puffy-cheek kiss 
on her cheek and pulled her closer.

“I lub you, Maubel.” Dipper said tiredly before drifting off into sleep.

“I love you too, you big dork.” Replied Mabel as she wrapped her arms around his larger frame and snuggled her 
head into the crook of his neck, feeling his chin on her forehead. She knew soon they’d have to wake up, change 
his gauze and give him the antibiotics, but for now she could just enjoy cuddling time.





Fandom:
Gravity Falls
Language:English
Stats:Published:2019-01-15

new mabel pines dipper pines gravity falls pinecest Dipper Pines/Mabel Pines wisdom teeth fluff with age comes wisdom

SPOT AND THE JELLYFISH CIRCUS

"Will it hurt?" 
Plankton asks.

The dentist 
administer anesthesia. 
"There, might feel 
funny for a while 
you fall asleep."

Plankton's mind 
started to wander 
conjuring random 
thoughts.

"Karen, you 
think abou- opening 
a jellyfish circus?" he 
giggled, words slurred 
by anesthesia. 
Karen smiled.

"Jellyfish juggling jellies 
and seahorse trapeze 
artists," he continued, 
eye twinkled with a child
like wonder as he imagined.

The dentist chuckled 
as he prepared. "I'm sure it'd 
be quite the show, Plankton," he 
said.

"And hav- a sea 
cucumber clown car! They 
squish in and out, all  
fish laugh!" 

Plankton's giggles grew,
speech slurring a 
jumble of words. "Oooh, look at the 
squid in the corner," he pointed with 
a wobbly hand. "It's playing the 
accordion with tentacles! It's so... 
squishy!"

The anesthesia 
was working. 

"And the star of the show," Plankton 
announced dramatically, "would be a 
dolphin... riding a dolphin! They'd do 
flips and twirls and... and... and 
synchronized bubble blowing!" 

Karen'd never seen him like this before. "What's 
next?" 

Plankton's body grew limp, eye glazed over 
and his words became gentle, rhythmic 
mumble. 
"Oh, octopus tightrope walker," Plankton 
murmured, eyelid growing heavier. 
"Wearing a top hat... and... hat!" His voice faded 
to a soft chuckle.

Karen kissed Plankton's forehead."I'm here."

The nurse leaned closer, voice hushed. "It's almost time 
for the extraction," she said. 
"You'll be feeling sleepy."

Plankton nods, eye half-closed 
as anesthesia tightened grip. 
The world grew fuzzier, 
distant, muffled by thick 
blanket of sedation enveloped. 
"Don't forget clownfish," he mumbled 
now barely coherent. "They'd juggle... jellyfish... 
jellyfish... jellyfish... jellyfish..."

"Plankton, you're gonna start falling asleep," 

Plankton nodded, eye fully closed. "Jellyfish... 
juggling... so... beautiful." His voice was distant 
whisper. 

"Don't worry," Karen assured, her hand stroking his 
as his mind drifted further into the abyss of anesthesia.

"And the... the... jellyfish... they're... 
Why's everyth-ing... so... slow?" 
Plankton's words trailed off in
to gentle snore as his mind 
succumbed to the anesthesia's 
embrace. He stilled, breathing 
now deep and even.

The nurse checked monitors, nodding 
in satisfaction. "He's out. Let's get started."

Plankton's snores grew deeper. His chest 
rose and fell, dreamless 
sleep continued, uninterrupted, blissfully 
unaware of extraction, his mouth slightly 
open as gentle sounds of his 
snoring filled the room. The once-trembling 
now lay still against his chair.

Whence surgery complete, the nurse dabbed 
Plankton's mouth with putting gauze the 
extraction sites. The anesthesia done its 
job, leaving him completely unaware of 
the procedure. The dentist sutured 
gum, swift and precise.

"He'll be out for another twenty minutes or so," the 
dentist said, placing the last stitch with a gentle 
precision. "The anesthesia wear off gradually."

Karen nodded, hand still in Plankton's. 
"Thank you, Doctor," she said.
"He's going to be just fine," he assured her, smile warm 
comforting. "He'll be back to his usual self 
though you can expect him to still be under lingering 
influence of anesthesia, as he 
may act funny for today."
Karen nodded, unable to resist  
press another gentle kiss to Plankton's forehead. 
"Thank you," she whispered.

Karen took the opportunity. 
"Hey, Plankton," she called softly, her voice a gentle lilt. 
"Wake up, sweetie. It's all done."

Plankton's antennae twitched slightly.

"C'mon, Plankton," Karen cooed. "Time to wake. 
Spot is waiting for you back at the Chum Bucket."

Plankton stirred, snores morphing. 
"Spot... jellyfish... circus... Amoeba puppy... circus...?"
"That's right, first, you need to wake. Can you 
for me?"

"Jellyfish... juggling... so... sleepy," he murmured. 
Karen watched closer.

Plankton's snores grew quieter.

"Jug...gling... jellyfish... Spot?" His voice was a faint 
rumble. His eye fluttered open, revealing a dazed look 
as he finally woke. "Wha... whath 'appen?"
"Your wisdom teeth came out, Plankton," she said. "You been 
sleeping through. You had quite the dream coming out 
of it, it seems," she said, her voice filled with 
affectionate amusement.

Plankton blinked, circus slowly fading from his mind. 
He looked around 
coming back. "Jellyfish... circus?" he mumbled, voice thick 
with remnants of anesthesia.

Karen chuckled and squeezed his hand. "You were talking about it," 
she said with mirth. "It was quite 
the show."

Plankton tried to sit up. "Easy 
now," she said. "Take it slow. 
You might feel woozy."

With the doctor's nod, Karen helped Plankton up, arm 
supporting his wobbly frame. As they left, he leaned 
heavily on Karen as they made their way to the car.

Once in the passenger seat, Plankton 
leaned back, eye fluttering. "Jellyfish circus..." he mumbled 
to himself, slurred and faint. Karen's
pulling out of the parking lot.

Plankton's eyelid 
grew heavier, the gentle 
sway of the car lulling 
him in and out 
of sleep. 
"Jellyfish... so... floaty," he mumbled. "And the... 
the sea cucumber car... it squished."

"Still 
thinking about 
your circus, huh?" 
Karen said, glancing.

Plankton's eye remained closed. "Mmhmm," he 
murmured. "The squid... 
playing... accordion... so... squishy. And starfish acrobats," he 
murmured, dreamy. "They'd spin... so fast... like... 
like... jellyfish... jellyfish..." His head lolled to the side, snoring 
interrupting the flow of his thoughts.
"It's doing... it's doin’ the waltz... underwater... waltz... with 
jellyfish... so... so graceful." His voice grew softer with each 
word until it was a mere murmur, and then silence fell, broken 
only by the gentle sounds of his occasional snore.
Karen glanced over at him. 
"I think you've had enough circus for today," she said.

Plankton's snores grew more frequent. Karen's smile 
grew as she drove. 
The sight of her husband's 
twitching and his mouth moving in sleep was a 
peculiarly endearing sight.

As they pulled into the Chum Bucket's parking lot, 
Plankton stirred. 
Karen helped him out of the car, his legs wobbly 
and unsteady as 
they made their way into their home.
Spot, the amoeba puppy, oozed his way over, 
his single-celled body moving with surprising grace. 
He wagged his tiny 
gelatinous tail, his simple eyes lighting up with joy. 
Plankton's slurred words 
grew clearer as he saw Spot. "Hey ther- buddy," 
he mumbled, hand reaching 
out to pat the blob-like creature. "Jellyfish circus. Can you juggle?"
Spot stared up at him. He didn't have 
tentacles but that didn't stop Plankton's imaginative ramblings.
"You'd be the besht juggling in the whole circus." 
He leaned down to tickle 
the amoeba's blob-like body. "Wouldn't you, boy?"

Spot oozed closer, his gelatinous body 
quivering in response to the attention. 
He looked up at Plankton 
seemingly understanding.

"Let's get you to bed," Karen said, guiding him with a firm 
but gentle touch, Plankton still not 
fully under his control. 
"Look, Karen, the... the... jellyfish are... 
are... dancing!" His laugh was soft, sleepy chuckle.
She helped him, propping his head up. Spot hopped 
onto the bed and curled up 
next to him, a comforting presence.

"Now you stay put, and let those teeth heal."

Plankton nodded, his eye already drifting shut again. 
"Jellyfish... circus... so... so... restful," he mumbled. 
Karen pulled the blankets up
and kissed him on the forehead. "Sleep 
tight, sweetie," she whispered. 


Eventually, Plankton blinked his eye open. 
His mouth felt thick 
and strange, gauze a foreign presence. 
He looked around, his gaze landing 
on Spot, under his arm.

"Wha... whath... happen'd?" 

Karen looked up. "You're awake," she said. "How do you feel?"

He reached up to feel his mouth. "Don't," 
Karen warned gently, placing 
her hand on his. "You're ok, Plankton. 
You had wisdom teeth removed."

He nodded, the memory of 
the jellyfish circus faded.
"Thath... that was... was... today?"
Drool pools at the corner of Plankton's mouth as he blinked groggily, 
wiped his mouth 
with the back of his hand.
Karen nods. "Yes, it was," she said, voice 
soothing. "You've been out for a while. Do you remember anything?"

Plankton's eye squinted as he tried to recall. 
"No," he murmured. "It's all... blurry. I remember being in the 
dentist's chair." He shifted his weight moving awkwardly 
as the gauze in his mouth made speaking difficult. "What... 
what after that?"

"You talked about a jellyfish circus."

Plankton's eye widened slightly. "Jellyfish... circus? Absurd!" he 
murmured, trying to remember attempt to pull memories from depths 
of subconscious. "I... don't remember that."

Karen chuckled, her voice a gentle reminder of his delirious ramblings. 

Plankton slumped in embarrassment. "I... I must've 
been out of my mind," he said, his voice still thick with the 
aftermath.

"But it was also kind of sweet 
seeing you relaxed and happy."

"I... I don't even know 
whewe that came from," 
he murmured. "Hope 
no one else heard," he 
mumbled, his voice 
muffled by the gauze. 

"Do you need anything?" 
Karen asked.

"Just... rest," Plankton 
murmured, eye 
shut again. 

Karen stood up and went 
to the kitchen, her mind 
racing with the rare glimpse into the 
whimsical side of the usually cunning and 
scheming Plankton. She grabbed a bowl of 
chum and a spoon, making sure it was soft 
enough for him to eat.

When she returned, Plankton was still, chest 
rising and falling with the steady rhythm of sleep. 
She set the bowl down on the nightstand and took 
a seat next to the bed, never leaving his face.

The room was quiet, save for his occasional snore. 
Karen sat by the bedside, watching Plankton sleep.

"Jellyfish circus," she murmured to herself, a smile 
playing. "Who knew you had such imagination..."

new loopycore circuscore karen plankton dentistcore sleepicore snorecore clownpunk AI Story Generator spot and the jellyfish circus

🦷⚕️🪄🔮

new tooth aesthetic magic doctor molar magical philosophy chemical element esthetic comb

⚕🦷

new dcctor tooth molar

"I've never understood why they call 
it a 'morning routine'," Karen mumbled to 
herself. The clock glared: 5:47 AM.
The house was silent, aside occasional tick of the 
wall clock. Plankton, her companion, was still 
snoring away upstairs. Karen sighed. Plankton 
had fallen asleep on the couch.
Again.
Karen had been Plankton's personal  
assistant, and she had 
grown accustomed to his erratic sleep patterns. 
Her processors ticked methodically as she 
calculated the best way to wake him without 
causing disturbance. She had tried various 
tactics in the past: music, cup of tea, 
even a friendly message displayed on her 
screen. But today, she had a new idea.

As she booted up the household 
systems, she decided to start 
subtle. The lights began 
to brighten gradually, mimicking the glow of 
a dawning sunrise. It was a feature Plankton 
had installed, yet never used. 
She watched him stir slightly on the couch, 
snoring subsided to a gentle wheeze. "Karen?" 
he mumbled groggily.

"Yes, Plankton?" she responded, keeping her 
voice low.

He mumbled something incoherent and rolled 
over, eye still closed. Karen's curiosity 
piqued. It wasn't often Plankton talked in 
his sleep. She leaned closer, digital eyes 
studying his face as he continued to murmur.

"Krabby Patty... so... delicious... must... 
get... recipe," he slurred, voice trailing off 
into a snore.

Karen's circuits buzzed. 
Plankton's subconscious was revealing 
something significant he had kept 
hidden from her. The Krabby Patty recipe was 
the holy grail of their world, the 
secret ingredient known only to Mr. Krabs. 
Plankton had spent life trying to steal 
it, and seemed his 
obsession had seeped into his dreams.

She waited for more sleep-talk to 
come with anticipation. 
The room grew lighter as the sunrise simulation 
reached its peak. Plankton's snoring turned 
into gentle rhythmic breathing.

"Closer... so close," he murmured. "The 
secret... right there... in... Krabs'... locker."

Karen's mind raced. A clue! Plankton's 
dreams might just be key to unlocking the 
mystery. She quickly made a 
note and continued 
observation. The sunrise simulation had 
reached its zenith, the room was bathed in 
a soft, warm light that made Plankton's snores 
almost peaceful.

"Hidden... behind... picture... of... his... 
mother," Plankton murmured, voice barely 
audible.

Karen's processors whirred. 
The secret might actually 
be within their grasp. She wondered if Plankton 
stumbled upon something real in his sleep-
induced ramblings.

As Plankton's breathing grew even quieter, 
Karen gently nudged the couch with her robotic 
arm. "Plankton, wake up," she whispered.

With a jolt, Plankton's eye snapped open. 
"Karen what's going on?" He rubbed his eye 
and took in the bright room. "Why is it so light?"

"It's morning, Plankton," Karen replied. 
"And I believe you had quite the interesting 
dream."

Plankton sat up, eye darting 
around the room. "The Krabby Patty recipe! Did 
I say something about it?"

"You might have," Karen said coyly, her LED 
eyes gleaming. "Care to share your dream with 
me?"

Plankton looked at her, his brain 
still fuzzy with sleep. "I don't remember much," 
his mind racing to piece together the 
fragments of his dream. "Just something about 
a locker and a portrait."

Karen nodded. "Ah, yes. Your 
subconscious might have been onto something. 
Would you like me to make breakfast 
while you ponder your dream?"

Plankton nodded, mind still swirling with 
hazy images from his sleep. "Coffee," he 
murmured, his voice thick with sleep. "And 
something light."

"Of course," Karen said, already knowing his 
preferred morning meal. She 
began preparing 
coffee and a plate of toast with jellyfish 
jam. While the water boiled and the toaster 
popped, she couldn't help but replay his words. The picture
was a detail she hadn't expected. A
place to start, a thread to pull at in their quest 
for the recipe.

As the aroma of the brewing coffee filled the air, 
Plankton's eyelid grew heavy once more. He 
slumped back down onto the couch, mind 
still entangled in the web of his dream. "Just a 
few more minutes," he mumbled, his 
body succumbing to the call of sleep.

Karen observed him with a mix of concern and 
intrigue. She knew the importance of rest, but 
she couldn't help feel a sense of urgency 
about the revelation from his dream. Plankton 
had always been so guarded about his Krabby 
Patty obsession, and now a potential 
lead.

But as seconds ticked by and Plankton's 
breathing grew deeper, she realized
curiosity would have to wait. She gently 
covered him with a blanket she had folded 
neatly over the arm of the couch. His snores 
grew louder.

The sunrise simulation had run its course, and 
the room was now bathed in the soft light of 
early morning. Plankton's features relaxed into 
a peaceful expression, free from the worries 
that etched his face during waking hours. 
Karen felt a strange sense of pity for him, this 
tiny creature who had dedicated life to one 
all-consuming goal.

She brought the coffee and toast over to the 
coffee table, placing them within arm's reach of 
Plankton. As she set the tray down, the smell of 
the freshly brewed coffee wafted through the 
air, but Plankton remained fast asleep. His  
hand twitched slightly, as if he were reaching 
for something in his dream.

Karen studied his face, the lines of stress and 
determination that usually etched his features 
had smoothed out in sleep. His dream had 
been so vivid, and the mention of Mr. Krabs' 
locker and his mother's portrait was too specific 
to be coincidental. It was clear that Plankton's 
subconscious was trying to communicate 
something important.

As the room grew brighter, the sunrise 
simulation fading into the background, Karen 
knew she had to act quickly. She gently placed 
a hand on Plankton's shoulder.

"Plankton," she whispered, "I need you to 
remember your dream. It's important."

He grunted and shifted under the blanket, but 
didn't wake. Karen knew to be 
careful. If she startled him too much, he might 
forget details. She tried a different 
approach. "You were dreaming about the 
Krabby Patty recipe," she said softly. "Can you 
tell me more?"

"It was... in the locker," 
he murmured, his voice distant and dreamy. 
"Behind the picture of his mother."

Karen's digital eyes widened. "Mr. Krabs' 
locker?" she prodded gently.

"Yes... the secret... so close," Plankton 
mumbled, his hand moving in a grasping 
motion as if he were reaching for something in 
his sleep.

Karen leaned in closer, her digital heart racing 
with excitement. "What did you find in the 
locker, Plankton?" she whispered, her voice a 
soft hum in the stillness of the room.

Plankton's hand clenched into a fist, and he 
mumbled something unintelligible. She waited, 
her anticipation growing. 
Finally, his words grew clear. "The 
recipe... it's... in... a... safe."

Karen's circuits sparked. A safe 
behind Mr. Krabs' mother's portrait? This was 
more than a mere hunch—it was a concrete 
lead. She needed to ensure Plankton didn't 
forget this vital piece of information when he 
awoke.

"The safe," she whispered, her voice barely 
audible. "What did the combination look like?" "Three... 
numbers," he murmured, his voice trailing off 
again.

"Three numbers," Karen echoed, mind 
racing. "Can you remember them?"

Plankton's fingers twitched again, as if typing 
on an invisible keyboard. "Two... six... seven," 
he murmured, voice fading away.

Karen lit up, capturing the sequence. 
"Two, six, seven," she repeated, 
committing the numbers to her digital memory. 
"Plankton, stay with me," she urged softly. "Is 
there anything else you can tell about the 
safe?"

But Plankton was already lost to the world of 
slumber, his hand dropping to his side. The 
finality of his silence told her that the moment 
had passed, and wouldn't be sharing any 
more secrets from his dream. With a sigh, she 
stood up and returned to the kitchen, her mind 
racing with possibilities. A safe behind a portrait 
was a classic hiding spot, but it was the kind of 
classic that Mr. Krabs would never see coming.

Karen poured the coffee in a mug and placed 
it on the tray, the steam rising up and curling in 
the early morning light. The scent was strong 
 just how Plankton liked it. She hoped 
the aroma would coax him back to 
consciousness without jolting him too much.

As she approached the couch, she heard him 
mumble something about "the perfect bun" and 
"special sauce." It was clear that his dream was 
still lingering in the periphery of his waking 
mind. This was her chance.

"Plankton," she said, her voice gentle. 
"What else did you see in the locker?"

He stirred, his eye still closed. "The... bun... 
it's... so... soft..."

Karen leaned in closer, her digital heart 
thumping with excitement. "The bun, Plankton? 
What about it?"

"It's... it's... part of the secret," he murmured, 
his voice barely above a whisper. "The 
fluffiness... it's crucial."

Karen's processors raced with the implications. 
Could it be that the Krabby Patty's allure was in 
the bun, not just the patty itself? The 
ingredients she had always seen Plankton 
focus on were the meat and the secret sauce. 
This was a revelation.

"Fluffiness," she repeated, her digital mind filing 
away the word. "Can you tell me more about 
the bun?"

But Plankton had already drifted too far into the 
depths of his slumber to respond. His breathing 
grew even and steady, his features relaxed 
once more. Karen let him rest, 
but she couldn't shake the feeling that the 
answer was so close she could almost taste it. 
Plankton's chest rose and fell in a rhythmic 
pattern, snores growing quieter as he 
descended to deeper slumber. Plankton's 
dream had provided a glimmer of hope, a 
potential shortcut in the quest for the Krabby 
Patty formula.

new theme: sleep-talking mystery stories Karen/Sheldon J. Plankton POV Karen talking in sleep Somniloquy (Sleep-Talking) Special interest / Hyper fixation AI Story Generator

ྀིྀིname𐙚𝐧𝐚𝐦𝐞꒱ bear
𐙚

new molar ailuropodinae kaomoji

🦈🩻🦷🎧☾⋆｡𖦹 °✩☾⋆｡𖦹 °✩

new shark xray teeth headphones aesthetic molar

😷🦷

new tooth medical cavity dentist molar

🦷🦋

new molar butterlfy

🦷✨

new cute teeth molar gingiva canine tooth dentine

🦷🪥

new tooth molar dentist dentistry

🦷⚕

new tooth dentistry orthodontist medicine molar mouth dentist tooth enamel premolar

𓄒

new jaw symbol bone symbol jaw bone symbol skull symbol ox jaw symbol teeth symbol

𓃓 ☾𖤓𓇢𓆸 🦷

new aesthetic nature teeth symbol existence wilderness

𓂎

new teeth symbol

ᴡᴀʀɴɪɴɢs: ┃ ┃ ɴᴇᴇᴅʟᴇs, ʙʟᴏᴏᴅ

"You okay?" Karen's voice was a 
gentle caress in the cold 
antiseptic room.

Plankton nodded, his eye tightly 
shut. The nurse had told him it 
would be quick, that he'd be under 
before he knew it, but that didn't 
stop his heart from thudding like a 
bass drum. He took a deep breath, 
trying to ignore the cold hands 
fussing over him, the tightening 
of the blood pressure cuff around 
his arm.

"Count backward from ten," the 
anesthesiologist's voice was calm 
and steady, as if he did this a 
thousand times a day. Plankton 
obliged, his voice quivering on 
each number. "Ten... nine... eight..."

The world grew fuzzy around the 
edges, the cold metal of the bed 
beneath him feeling like it was 
sinking. "Seven... six... five..." His 
body grew heavier, each breath 
more difficult to draw in. Karen 
squeezed his hand tightly, her eyes 
brimming with tears she refused to 
let fall. The doctor's face grew 
distant, his voice a distant echo.

With a final exhale, the room 
faded to black. Plankton was 
now adrift in a sea of 
oblivion, his bødy relaxed and 
weightless.

 

🦷🦷🦷🦷

 

The surgical team waited a 
moment, watching the 
monitors. The anesthesiologist 
then nodded to the surgeon, who 
carefully lifted Plankton's eyelid, 
revealing a sti̕ll, unseeing eye, then
shining a light to his pupil before
closing his eyelid again. He 
then took a reflex hammer and 
tapped gently on Plankton's knee. 
No reaction. The nurse noted the 
time. "He's under," she murmured.

They went through the 
checklist, ensuring his bødy was 
completely relaxed, his reflexes 
gone. The surgeon 
smiled at Karen, who had been 
watching anxiously from her seat.
"Everything's going to be okay," he 
assured her. She nodded.

Karen watched, as
Plankton's fac͘e remained 
peaceful, his breathing steady 
under the influence of the 
anesthesia.

The surgery began with a 
whir of instruments. Plankton's mouth 
was propped open, a rubber 
dam holding back his tóngue. The 
surgeon leaned in, peering into the 
cavern of his møuth, a flashlight 
illuminating the pearly white 
teeth and the troublesome 
wisdom teeth that had been 
causing him so much pain. He 
selected a tool, a kind of plier-like 
instrument, and with a gentle but 
firm touch, began to probe at the 
first tooth.

Karen's stߋmach clenched as she 
saw the surgeon's hand move with 
precision, applying just enough 
pressure to loosen the tooth. 
She tried to focus on her 
breathing, willing her heart to 
slow down. The room was filled 
with the faint smell of antiseptic 
and the metallic scent of 
dental instruments. Plankton's 
face remained serene, his chest 
rising and falling steadily as he lay 
unaware of the work being 
performed on him.

The first tooth came out with a 
sudden pop, making Karen flinch. 
The nurse quickly handed over 
a small metal tray, catching the 
tooth as it was extracted. The 
surgeon worked with a 
methodical calm, moving on to the 
next one without pause. Karen 
squeezed her eyes shut for a 
moment, only to open them again 
as she heard the sound of 
Plankton's snoring, the kind that 
only came when he was in a 
deep sleep. It was strange, 
comforting even, to know that 
his bødy was oblivious to the 
paın that had been plaguing him 
for weeks.

The second wisdom tooth proved to 
be more stubborn. The surgeon 
muttered something to his assistant, 
who nodded and handed him a 
different tool. Karen's grip on 
Plankton's hand tightened, her 
knucklєѕ white with tension. She 
could feel the sweat beading on 
his palm despite the coolness of 
the room. The surgeon's 
expression grew more focused, his 
movements more deliberate as 
he worked to free the tooth from 
its bony prıson.

The tension in the room was 
almost palpable. The only 
sounds were the muffled beeps 
of the heart monitor and the 
slight sucking noıse as the 
surgeon worked in Plankton's møuth. 
Karen's eyes darted around the 
surgery, taking in the gleaming 
tools, the blue-green light of the 
overhead lamp, the masked faces of 
the medical staff. The nurse 
noticed her distress and offered a 
reassuring smile, but it did little to 
ease her mind. She wanted to 
scream, to tell them to be careful, 
but she knew better than to 
disturb the surgery.

With a grunt of effort, the 
surgeon finally managed to 
loosen the second tooth. Karen 
could feel Plankton's hand 
spasm in hers, a reflexive response 
that had her heart racing. But 
his face remained serene, his 
snores unchanged. She watched as 
the tooth was lifted out, a tiny 
drop of b!ood escaping from the 
gum. It was placed on the tray 
with its twin, two small, sharp 
reminders of the paın he had 
endured. The surgeon moved to 
the third tooth, his movements 
now more practiced, more 
confident.

The extraction of the third tooth 
was swift, almost anticlimactic. 
The fourth, however, was a 
different story. It was 
impacted, buried deep in the 
bone, and the surgeon's 
expression grew taut as he 
attempted to coax it out. Karen 
could feel the tension in the 
room, the air thick with it. The 
whirring of the drill was a 
steady background noise, 
punctuated by the occasional 
spurt of water and the smell of 
bone dust. Plankton's chest 
continued to rise and fall 
evenly.

The surgeon leaned in closer, 
his brow furrowed with 
concentration. Karen watched 
as beads of sweat formed on 
his forehead, despite the coolness 
of the surgıcal suite. The nurse 
stood by, ready with gauze and 
more tools. Plankton's face was 
a mask of peace, his møuth a 
dısturbıng contrast of serenity 
and the tug of war 
taking place within.

With a final, firm pull, 
the fourth tooth gave way, 
accompanied by a sound that 
made Karen's stߋmach churn. It was 
a wet, final release, and the 
nurse swiftly handed over the 
tray to catch the tooth. The 
surgeon wiped the b!ood with a 
quick, efficient motion, revealing 
the gaping hole where the tooth 
once had been. The surgical 
assistant suctioned the b!ood, 
the sound echoing in the quiet 
room. Plankton's bødy jerked 
slightly, but he remained 
asleep, lost in the depths of 
the anesthesia.

Karen couldn't help but 
think about the paın 
Plankton must have felt 
before this moment. The 
constant, throbbing ache that had 
kept him up at night, the 
swollen jaw that had made 
eating a chore. Now, it was 
over, or at least the 
worst part was. The surgeon 
nodded to the nurse, who 
began to prepare the 
stitches that would close the 
wounds. The needle glinted in 
the harsh light, a stark contrast 
to Plankton's slack, unfeeling 
features.

The surgical team moved 
efficiently, their movements 
choreographed by years of 
experience. They stitched and 
cleaned, ensuring that 
everything was perfect before 
they allowed him to wake. 
Karen felt a strange mix of 
relief and fear. Relief that 
the ordeal was almost over, 
fear of the paın that would come 
once the anesthesia wore off.

As the surgeon finished 
his work, he nodded to the 
anesthesiologist. "He's all 
set. We're going to start bringing 
him out of it now."

Karen watched as the 
anesthetic was turned down. 
The nurse wiped his 
face with a damp cloth, gently 
cleaning the b!ood and saliva. 
Karen spoke to him in a 
soothing voice, "Plankton, you're 
almost done. Time to wake up."

Plankton's eyelid fluttered, 
his hand still in Karen's tight 
grasp. His eye opened slowly, 
unfocused at first, then gradually 
finding her face. He blinked 
several times, his gaze 
uncomprehending. The nurse 
smiled at him, "You did great."

new wisdomteethcore wisdomtoothcore surgerycore dentalcore 🦷

NONE OF THE WISER 1/3


The doctor, noticing Plankton's discontent, 
injected a painkiller into his IV.

Plankton's eye glazed over as the 
medication took hold. "I feel...floaty," he 
murmured, his usually sharp gaze clouded 
with sedation.

SpongeBob nodded understandingly. "It's ok,
Plankton. The medicine is helping you feel 
better."

Plankton giggled, his tiny body swaying 
slightly with the effort. "Sponge Bob...you 
know what?" His speech was slurred, his 
thoughts scattered by the painkillers.
"You're...so...spongy," Plankton giggled, his 
arm flailing in a lazy arc to poke at Sponge 
Bob's side. His finger bounced off the soft 
yellow like a spring.

Sponge Bob chuckled. "I've always been 
spongy, Plankton. It's what makes me, me!" 
He gently took hold of Plankton's waving 
hand and held it still. "But, remember, you’re 
going under for wisdom teeth removal."

The giggles grew more frequent, turning into 
hysteric laughter. "Wisdom teeth," he 
chuckled, "Why do they call them that? They 
don't make you smarter, they just make 
you...oh!" His laughter trailed off as he 
winced, the pain briefly piercing through the 
fog of the painkillers.

Sponge Bob's smile never wavered. "They're 
called wisdom teeth because they come in 
when you're older and wiser, Plankton," he 
explained patiently. "But don't worry, you'll be 
fine. The dentist is the best in Bikini Bottom."

Plankton's giggles turned into a low, throaty 
chuckle. "Best...in Bikini Bottom?" He 
squinted, eyelid drooping. "That's like being 
the smartest kid in a school for jellyfish."

Sponge Bob couldn't help but laugh at the 
ridiculousness of the statement. Plankton's 
usual sharp wit was dulled by the 
medication, leaving room for unexpected 
silliness. "Well, you know what they say, 
Plankton. In the ocean, even a sea 
cucumber can shine if it tries hard enough."

Plankton's chuckles grew quieter as the 
sedative began to fully take effect. His eyelid 
drooped further, and a little drool escaped 
from the corner of his mouth.

"Plankton, you're gonna be fine," Sponge 
Bob reassured, patting him on the shoulder. 
"Just close your eye and think happy 
thoughts."

"Happy...thoughts," Plankton mumbled, his 
voice trailing off as he drifted closer to sleep.

Sponge Bob watched with a mix of 
amusement and concern. The usually 
devious and scheming Plankton looked so 
vulnerable, lying there giggling about sea 
cucumbers and wisdom teeth. It was a rare 
sight, one that made Sponge Bob feel a 
pang of something unfamiliar.

The doctor and nurse returned, their 
expressions professional but with a hint of a 
smile at the sight of the odd couple. "It's time 
to up the dosage," the doctor announced.

Plankton's eye snapped open. "Dosage?" he 
slurred. "But, but, I'm already floating!" He 
tried to sit up, his body moving in slow, 
wobbly motions.

Sponge Bob chuckled, gently pushing him 
back down. "It's ok, Plankton. You just need 
to relax. The more you fight it, the less fun 
it'll be."

The nurse adjusted the IV, increasing the 
flow of. Plankton's body went slack again, 
his eye rolling back into his head. 
"Wooo...I'm going on a magic carpet ride," 
he mumbled, his voice faint and distant.

Sponge Bob couldn't help but smirk at 
Plankton's dopey state. He'd never seen the 
tiny villain so out of sorts, and it was almost 
endearing. "Just keep floating, Plankton," he 
said, patting his hand. "You're going to the 
land of nod."

Plankton's eye rolled back into his head, and 
he started to mumble incoherently. "Land 
of...nod...sounds...like a...a...pirate's treasure 
map," he babbled.

Sponge Bob watched him, a smile playing 
on his lips. "Just think happy thoughts, 
buddy," he said, his tone gentle.

Plankton's voice grew faint as the sedative 
deepened. "Happy 
thoughts...like...like...Karen's secret Krabby 
Patty recipe," he mumbled, his mind 
wandering into a cloud of oblivion.

Sponge Bob's smile widened. "Well, if that's 
what floats your boat, Plankton," he said, 
patting the sea creature's hand again.

Plankton's words grew softer, turning into a 
series of slurred mumbles. "Mm, Krabby 
Patties...so...so...scrumptious." His eye 
remained closed, but a small smile tugged at 
the corners of his mouth.

The doctor and nurse exchanged a knowing 
look. "Looks like he's almost ready for the 
procedure," the doctor said, nodding to the 
nurse who began preparing the surgical 
equipment.

Sponge Bob's smile grew. He leaned in 
closer to hear the last of his friend's delirious 
words. "And...and...the secret 
ingredient...is...wuv.." Plankton's mumbles 
turned into snores, and Sponge Bob had to 
stifle a laugh.

The doctor and nurse moved around the 
bed, setting up the instruments for the 
surgery. The doctor, a stern-looking fish with 
a white lab coat and a stethoscope around 
his neck, checked Plankton's vitals. "He's 
ready," he said, nodding to the nurse who 
had administered the anesthesia.

As Plankton drifted off into sleep
Sponge Bob squeezed his hand. "You're just 
going to sleep for a little while, Plankton. It's 
time for your wisdom teeth to come out."

Plankton's hand went limp in Sponge Bob's.

Sponge Bob watched the doctor and nurse 
with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. 
He'd never seen a surgery before, not even 
on TV. The doctor nodded to him. "You can 
stay if you want."

Sponge Bob nodded bravely, gripping the 
railing of the bed. He didn't want to leave 
Plankton's side. The doctor and nurse began 
to work, their movements swift and precise. 
The room was filled with the clanking of 
instruments and the occasional beep from 
the heart monitor.

The doctor leaned over with a scalpel, and 
Sponge Bob had to look away. The thought 
of someone poking around in Plankton's 
mouth was too much, even if it was to make 
him feel better. He focused on the wallpaper, 
a pattern of cheerful fish and bubbles, trying 
to block out the sounds of the surgery.

He heard the doctor's voice. 
"Everything's going smoothly, Sponge Bob. 
Nothing to worry about."

Sponge Bob nodded. He peeked over at 
Plankton, whose mouth was now open wide, 
filled with a series of metal instruments that 
gleamed under the harsh surgical lights. The 
nurse was busy suctioning out who knows 
what, keeping the area clear for the doctor to 
work, all while Plankton’s fully under 
anesthesia.

"Almost done," he announced. Sponge Bob 
looked back at the bed to see the doctor 
carefully sewing up the small incisions in 
Plankton's gums. The nurse was already 
preparing the recovery room, laying out soft 
gauze and a cup of water.

When the surgery was over, the doctor 
stepped back with a nod of satisfaction. "It 
went well," he said, turning to Sponge Bob. 
"He'll be out for a while, but he'll be good as 
new when he wakes up."

Sponge Bob let out a sigh of relief, his grip 
on the bed rail easing. "Thank you, doctor," 
he said, his voice sincere.

The nurse moved to the bedside, checking 
Plankton's vital signs. "You can stay with him 
if you'd like," she offered. "He'll be waking up 
soon."

Sponge Bob nodded gratefully, taking a seat 
beside the bed. He picked up Plankton's 
hand again, giving it a gentle squeeze. The 
doctor and nurse began to clean up, their 
movements swift and efficient.

The doctor and nurse finished up their work, 
the room now a symphony of orderliness 
and cleanliness. The doctor turned to 
Sponge Bob with a kind smile. "He'll be out 
for about an hour. You can even talk to him 
while you wait if you'd like." Sponge Bob 
nodded, even if Plankton couldn't 
understand him at the moment.

The nurse dimmed the lights, leaving 
Sponge Bob alone with his thoughts and the 
gentle sounds of Plankton's snoring.

A soft beep from the heart monitor brought 
him back to reality. Plankton's chest was 
moving faster, and his eyelid began to twitch. 
Sponge Bob sat up straight, gripping his 
friend's hand tightly. "Plankton, wake up," he 
said gently.

The snores grew less frequent, and his body 
began to stir. His eye fluttered open, 
focusing on Sponge Bob with a confused 
gaze.

"Wh...where...what happened?" Plankton 
slurred, his mouth feeling thick and 
uncooperative.

Sponge Bob offered a warm smile. "You had 
your wisdom teeth removed, buddy. You're 
all done," he said, his voice gentle.

new none of the wiser wisdomtoothcore wisdomteethcore none the wiser

THE TOOTH OF A CHILD i

Karen had been pacing 
the waiting room.

Finally, the doors 
swung open and 
Dr. Castellanos 
stepped out. Karen 
rushed over. "How's 
Plankton?" she asked, 
her voice cracking slightly.

Dr. Castellanos offered 
a small, reassuring smile. 
"The surgery went well. 
We removed all four wisdom 
teeth without any complications.
He's in recovery."

Karen followed the dentist
Dr. Castellanos down the 
hallway. 
They entered a small, curtained 
area.

There lay Plankton, 
his snoring soft and 
even, surrounded by the 
beeping monitors. 
Karen felt a gentle wave 
of relief wash over her, 
seeing his usually furrowed brow 
now relaxed in sleep, 
his mouth slightly ajar.

"We numbed his mouth even
though he's slept under the
anesthesia, so he might not
feel that part of his face for
today. The anesthesia can
normally cause patients to
act a bit peculiar when they first
wake up," Dr. Castellanos explained
as Karen studied Plankton's
slack features, his antennae
twitching with each snore.

As if on cue, a string of drool
slithered out of the corner of
Plankton's mouth and dangled. Karen
chuckled at the absurdity
of it all.

"Don't worry, it's perfectly
normal," Dr. Castellanos assured
her with a gentle pat on the shoulder.
"The numbness can cause that.
It'll wear off by tomorrow. He'll wake
up anytime though."

Karen nodded, her eyes
never leaving Plankton's peaceful
face. The surgery was a success,
but she knew the real test would
be when he came to. Would he be
in pain? Would he be groggy or scared?
The what-ifs swirled in her mind like
a tornado of uncertainty.

The room grew quiet, the only
sounds the persistent rhythm of
the heart monitor and Plankton's
slight snores. Karen pulled up a chair
and took his hand, her thumb
gently stroking the back of his palm.

As the minutes ticked by, the
curtain around the bed parted
and in stepped a nurse, her shoes
squeaking softly on the clean,
white floor. "Miss?" she said quietly.
"When Mr. Plankton wakes up, he might
be disoriented. We've prepared a
cup of water if he's thirsty."
Karen nodded her understanding,
squeezing Plankton's hand slightly.

The nurse checked the monitors
and stayed with them. Karen leaned
in, whispering to Plankton, "You're
going to be okay."

Eventually, Plankton's snoring 
grew less pronounced, and his 
eye began to flutter open. He 
looked around the unfamiliar 
space with a dazed expression, 
confused and unfocused. Karen 
leaned in closer, her eyes brimming 
with a mix of concern and relief.

Plankton's eye settled 
on Karen's face. She 
offered a tentative 
smile, not wanting to 
startle him. "Hey, buddy," 
she whispered, her voice 
soothing. "You're all done. 
You're in recovery now."

His eyes searched hers, 
slowly focusing. He tried to 
mouth a question, but 
the numbness took hold. 
All that came out was 
a muffled, "Mmmm?"

Karen's smile grew wider. 
"You're okay," she assured 
him, her voice calm and 
soothing. "You had your 
wisdom teeth removed. 
Remember?"

Plankton blinked a few times, 
his gaze flicking from Karen 
to the unfamiliar surroundings 
and back again. 
He attempted to speak again.

"Mmph?" It was barely audible,
his mouth refusing to cooperate.
Karen nodded, her grip on his 
hand tightening slightly. "You're 
in the dentist, remember? 
You had surgery to remove your 
wisdom teeth."

Plankton's eye grew wider,
his mind trying to piece together
the hazy fragments of memory.
"Windom eet?"

Karen chuckled despite
herself. "Yes, all four,"
she confirmed, nodding.

Plankton's eye grew
even wider, and he
managed to nod, a look
of astonishment spreading
across his face. The nurse
came over.
"Here, let's help you sit
up," she said, placing a
pillow behind his back.

As Plankton sat up, his
face contorted with
confusion, his mouth
feeling like it was filled
with marshmallows. He
tried to talk again.

"Mmph... Kahen...?"
he slurred, his tongue
fumbling over the words.
Karen laughed softly.

"Yes, I'm here," she said.

Plankton's eye lit up at
the sound of her voice, and
his cheeks puffed up as he tried
to smile.

"Mmph... gweat," he managed to
say, the words a garbled mess.
Karen couldn't help but laugh
at his endearing attempt to speak,
his numbness adding an unintentional
comedic twist to the situation.

He reached out a wobbly arm,
his hand grasping for the cup of water
the nurse had left on the tray.
Karen carefully lifted it to his lips,
supporting his head as he took a sip.
The cool liquid trickled down his throat,
a welcome reprieve from the dryness.

"Mmph, gwood," he murmured.
The nurse gave a knowing smile,
accustomed to the peculiarities of
waking patients.

Karen couldn't help but be
enchanted by Plankton's
delirious state. His usual stern
expression was replaced with one of pure
joy, his eye twinkling like stars
on a cloudless night. He began to
flail his arms around, knocking over
the surgical tray with a clatter.
The nurse quickly intervened,
stabilizing the situation with a laugh.
"Whoa there, Mr. Plankton! Take
it easy," she said, her voice
filled with good humor.

With great effort, Plankton
managed to articulate a slurred
sentence, his mouth feeling like
cotton. "Kahen, teww me a
stoy," he begged, his speech
garbled by the anesthesia. Karen
was surprised by the childlike
innocence in his tone.

Karen glanced at the nurse,
who nodded with amusement. She
took a deep breath, thinking of
a simple tale that wouldn't cause
any distress. "Once upon a time,
there was Plankton,
and he gets to go home
from the dentist. The end!"

Plankton's eye squinted,
his antennae waving slightly.
"Mmph... wow, a reawy gweat
stoy," he slurred, satisfied with
the storytelling for now.

The nurse, unfazed by the
unusual scene, began to prep
his discharge papers. Karen
couldn't help but feel a warmth
spread through her chest, watching
his vulnerability. The fierce,
cunning villain she knew from
the cartoons had been replaced
by a gentle soul, his words as jumbled
as a bowl of alphabet soup.

"Mmph, Kahen," Plankton
slurred again, his hand reaching
for her arm. "Whas' tha... tha...?"
He pointed to the monitor,
his curiosity piqued by the
dancing lines and numbers.

"That's your heart rate, buddy,"
Karen explained, her voice
still tinged with amusement.
"It's showing that you're okay."
Plankton nodded, his antennae
waving with excitement.

"Mmph... mow...?" he
managed, his mouth feeling
like it had been stuffed
with pillows.

Karen leaned in, her
laughter bubbling up. "It's okay,
you're just talking funny
because of the medicine."

Plankton's eye grew more
curious. He pointed at
his mouth with a
thumb, his antennae drooping.
"I... hoth?"

Karen nodded, her smile
sympathetic. "No, buddy,
you're just numb. It'll go away."

Plankton's antennae
perked up. "Whuh, wike dis?"
he asked, his voice still
slurred. He tried to stick out
his tongue, only to find
it thick and uncooperative.

Karen nodded. "Exactly like that.
But don't worry, you're doing
fine," she said, her tone
reassuring. Plankton's cheeks
puffed up as he nodded,
his eye glued to the
monitor with childlike wonder.

new the tooth of a child wisdomtoothcore wisdomteethcore i

THE TOOTH OF A CHILD ii

The nurse finished up the
paperwork and handed it to Karen.
"You're all set to go home
once Mr. Plankton is ready.
Just remember, he'll need to take
it easy for a few days. No
solid food, only soft things like
soups and mashed potatoes."

Karen nodded, her gaze
still locked on Plankton's
fascinated expression. "I've got it
covered," she said. Plankton,
seemingly oblivious to the
instructions, was busy poking
his cheeks with his fingers,
his mouth still numb and frozen.

He looked up at her, his
eye twinkling. "Kay... Kahen...
anotha... anotha teeth."
The nurse had left the room,
leaving them in a quiet
solitude punctuated only by
the rhythmic beeping of the
monitors and the occasional
swish of hospital curtains.

Karen couldn't resist the
urge to laugh. "You're
already asking for more?"
she teased. Plankton shrugged, his
expression as goofy as a puppy's.
"Ith... wothless... wifout...
wisdom," he mumbled.

Her amusement grew.
"I'm not sure if that's a compliment
to the teeth or an insult to
me," she said playfully.

Plankton's antennae shot up,
his cheeks flushing a brighter shade
of pink. "Mmph... no, no... gwed...
wisdom..." he insisted, his speech
still slurred. Karen couldn't help but
smile at his earnestness.

"Alright, I'll keep that in mind,"
she said, her voice filled with affectionate
sarcasm. "So, what's the first thing
you want to do when we get home?"

Plankton's antennae twitched with excitement.
"Mmph... mow... wock?" he slurred, his voice
muffled by the anesthesia.

Karen raised an eyebrow, surprised by his sudden
interest in music. "You want to rock?"
she repeated, amusement dancing in her eyes.

Plankton nodded vigorously, his antennae bobbing.
"Mmhmm," he managed, his mouth still
refusing to cooperate. "Wock and wowl."

Karen couldn't help but laugh. "Okay, okay. I'll
make sure to have some rock music ready
for when we get home." Plankton's eye lit up,
his enthusiasm clear despite the numbness.

"Gweat," he murmured, his antennae swaying
to an unheard melody. Karen watched him,
his normally stoic face now a canvas of
comical expressions and muffled sounds. It was
surreal to see him like this, but she
found his vulnerability endearing.

"But first, we need to get you home,"
she said, her voice a gentle reminder
of reality. Plankton nodded, his
eye closing in exhaustion. He leaned
his head back on the pillow, his
snoring resuming its soft crescendo.

The nurse returned to check on them.
"Looks like he's comfortable," she said
with a smile. "You can take him home
whenever you're ready." Karen nodded,
still watching Plankton's peaceful face.

"Mmph... Kahen?" Plankton's eye
opened again, searching for her.
"Ca-- we go now?" he slurred, his voice
laced with hope. Karen couldn't resist the
urge to lean over and kiss his forehead.
"Soon, buddy," she whispered.

He nodded, his antennae waving
sluggishly. His hand found hers again,
his grip firm despite his grogginess.
Karen felt her heart melt at his
determination. "Mmph... I teww you 'notha
tink?" he mumbled, his smile hopeful.

"Sure," she said, leaning closer.

"Wheh, mmmph... the dentist
made every ting awwright, yet
firsh, they saith I woul’ be in
surgery. Bu’ they didn’t even
cuth me openth! They jus’
made every ting go woozy,"
Plankton slurred. "Then youw
face wath theath wight bulb on
top."

Karen couldn't stop herself from
laughing. "What are you talking
about, Plankton?" she asked, her voice
filled with warmth.

He tried to enunciate, his
lips moving awkwardly. "Mmph, Kahen,
the dentist... they... they put me to
sweep wi’out cutting me." His
words were jumbled. Karen's curiosity
piqued, she leaned in closer.

"What do you mean, without cutting you?"
she questioned, her voice filled
with gentle amusement.

Plankton's antennae waved wildly.
"Mmph, they goth me all sleepy and
then I woke up wifout getting cuth!"
he exclaimed, his words still thick.

Karen couldn't contain her laughter.
"They didn't cut you because they already
took your teeth out while you were asleep,"
she explained, her voice a blend of humor
and affection.

Plankton's antennae drooped, his eye
looking disappointed. "Mmph, oh... I wath
expehcting a magith trick." He slumped
back into the pillow.

Karen chuckled, stroking his
hand. "It's like magic, isn't it?"
she said, her voice light. "You
went to sleep with four extra teeth
and woke up with none."

Plankton's antennae shot up again.
"Ma... ma... magic?" he repeated,
his voice filled with wonder.
Karen nodded. "In a way, yes.
They used sleepy medicine so you
wouldn't feel a thing."

He stared at her, his eye wide
with fascination. "Wow, Kahen.
They're wike wizawds!" he exclaimed,
his speech still slurred but his
enthusiasm unmistakable. Karen laughed
again, her heart feeling lighter.

"Mmph, can they make me
fwee too?" Plankton asked,
his voice filled with hope. Karen
shook her head, her smile never
leaving her lips. "Sorry, Plankton.
Only in your dreams."

He pouted, his cheeks puffing
out like a chipmunk's. "Mmph, no fun."
His eye grew heavy again, his body
still feeling the weight of the
anesthesia. Karen stood, gently
squeezing his hand. "Let's get you
up, okay?"

With a groan, Plankton
managed to push himself into
a sitting position, his legs
dangling over the side of the bed.
Karen supported him, her arm
wrapped around his shoulder. His
head lolled to one side.

"Mmph... wath... whath... 
whath's that?"

Plankton's voice was a muffled
mess, his words tripping over
his still-numb tongue. Karen
followed his gaze to the
plastic cup of water.

"Mmph... wath's in thef?"
he asked, his curiosity piqued.

Karen laughed gently. "It's for rinsing,
buddy. To keep your mouth clean."
Plankton nodded, his antennae
still waving with excitement.

The nurse stepped in to help,
handing him the cup filled with
water. "Here, take
a sip."

Plankton's antennae waved
nervously as he took the cup,
his hand trembling. He took
a tentative sip, his mouth
filling with the cold liquid. "Ah, gwed,"
he slurred, his speech still
affected by the anesthesia.

Karen watched him with
amusement. "You're doing great,"
she encouraged, her voice
soothing. Plankton managed
a wobbly nod. "Mmph... wath's nxt?"

"Now, we just need to get
you home,"
she said, her eyes sparkling
with mirth. Plankton's antennae
drooped slightly. "Mmph... dawes?"

Karen nodded, her smile
never fading. "Yes, darling,
we're going home now." Plankton's
eye lit up with excitement,
his slurred speech a cute contrast
to his usual sharp wit.

new the tooth of a child wisdomtoothcore wisdomteethcore ii

THE TOOTH OF A CHILD iii

He took another sip of water,
his cheeks puffing out as he
swished it around his mouth.
"Mmph, tath's betta," he said,
handing the cup back to the nurse.

Karen couldn't help but chuckle
at his antics. "Okay, let's get
you up," she said, her voice
still filled with laughter. Plankton
nodded, his antennae bobbing.

He swung his legs over the side
of the bed, his movements slow
and clumsy. Karen slipped her arm
under his and helped him stand. His
balance was wobbly, like a newborn
foal taking its first steps. She had to
stifle her giggles as he tried to
navigate the unseen world with his
numbed mouth.

"Mmph... Kahen," he began,
his voice a series of muffled sounds.
"How long wi’ this lafs?"

Karen chuckled at his question.
"It'll wear off in a few hours.
But until then, you're going to
have to be careful."

Plankton's antennae wiggled
with determination. "Mmph, I'm
a bih boy," he slurred.

Karen couldn't help but laugh
at his bravado. "Yes, you are,"
she said, her voice warm and
supportive. "Let's get you to
the car."

With Plankton leaning heavily
on her, they shuffled down the
hallway."

"Mmph... Kahen," Plankton slurred,
his words still thick with the
remnants of the anesthesia. "You know,
I've alwaths wanthed to know...
how youw wove me wath."

Karen raised an eyebrow, her
smile growing.

"What do you mean, Plankton?"
she asked, her curiosity
piqued by his sudden
sentimental turn.

"Mmph, wike, how... how youw...
feww in wove?" he managed,
his tongue thick and clumsy.

Karen's smile grew tender at
his earnest question. "Well, it's
complicated," she began, her voice
soft. "But I guess it started
when we met. Now, let's get in
the car."

Plankton nodded, his antennae
waving with understanding.
"Mmph, okay."

Karen helped him shuffle
his way out of the hospital,
his feet dragging slightly.
He was still groggy from the
anesthesia, but his curiosity
was in overdrive.

"Mmph, Kahen," Plankton
slurred, his voice barely above
a whisper. "Wha's wove wike?"
Karen glanced down at him,
his expression earnest. "It's like
when two people really, really
like each other," she replied,
her voice gentle.

"Wike... I wove youw tho 
mush." He says.

Karen couldn't help but laugh 
again. "Plankton, you're not
making any sense," she said,
her voice filled with affectionate
exasperation. His antennae
drooped slightly, his eye looking
disappointed.

"Mmph... I'm tawwy," he mumbled,
his mouth still a mess of numbness.
"It's just... I wove youw Kahen."
Karen's heart skipped a beat,
his words a sweet jumble of slurs.
"I know, Plankton," she said,
her voice thick with emotion.

They reached the car, and Karen
gently guided him into the passenger seat.

"Mmph, Kahen, wath's that?"
Plankton asked
pointing to the dashboard.

Karen chuckled. "It's the 
car's dashboard, Plankton.
You're just seeing things differently because
of the medicine." She buckled his seatbelt,
his movements exaggerated.

"Mmph, oh," he murmured, his
interest shifting to the
windshield wipers. "Mow, theath 
things, they'we like... like... arms,"
he said, his speech still a
slurry mess. Karen laughed,
shaking her head.

"They're wipers, Plankton. For
the rain," she corrected, starting
the engine.

He nodded, his antennae still
waving with fascination. "Mmph, wath's
theath wound?" he asked, pointing
at the steering wheel.

Karen couldn't help but laugh.
"That's the steering wheel,
buddy. It's what I use to drive
the car," she said, her voice
still filled with humor. Plankton
stared at it for a moment, his
expression thoughtful.

"Mmph, and theath wound?"
he asked, his finger tracing
the path of the windshield
wipers.

Karen couldn't help but
laugh. "It's to keep the
windshield clear, so we can see
while driving."

Plankton nodded, his antennae
twitching with curiosity.
"Mmph, so many tings in this
big wowld."

Karen couldn't help but laugh,
his innocent wonder bringing
a smile to her face. "Yes,
Plankton, there are so many things
to discover," she said, backing out of
the parking spot.

"Mmph, and wath's wath?"
Plankton asked, pointing out the
window at a passing scallop.
"That's a scallop, Plankton. It flies
in the sky," she explained, her voice
still filled with amusement.

He nodded, his antennae bobbing
as he took it all in. "Wow, so-o
beautiful," he slurred, his eye
gazing out the window like a child
seeing the world for the first time.

Karen couldn't help but be
captivated by his innocent
wonder. "You know, Plankton,
sometimes you say the sweetest things
without even realizing it."

His antennae perked up. "Mmph, do I?"
he asked, his speech still a
garbled mess. Karen nodded,
her smile tender. "You do."

"Mmph, gweat," he says with a
slow nod of his head.

Karen steers the car onto the
road, the sun casting a warm
glow over Plankton's sleepy face.
His antennae wilt slightly as
his eye struggles to stay open.

"Mmph, Kahen, theath sun is so
bright," he complains, his voice
still slurred from the anesthesia.
Karen chuckles, reaching over
to adjust the visor. "Better?"

He nods, his antennae drooping.
"Mmph, yeth. Thanf you." He
said, as drool began to form
again in the corner of his
mouth. Karen reached over
with a tissue, carefully
dabbing it away. Plankton
flinched slightly, his mouth
still too numb to feel the
touch.

"Mmph, I wathn't expehcting
this," he mumbles, his gaze
fixed on the passing scenery.
The world outside the car
was a blur of colors and shapes,
his mind still trying to
make sense of it all. Karen
navigated the road, her eyes
flipping between the road
and Plankton's amusing expressions.

"Mmph, Kahen, wath's thaf?"
he asks, his eye half-closed.

Karen looks over at the
traffic light, its red light a stark
contrast to the bright sun. "It's
a stoplight, Plankton. It tells
me when to stop and go."

Plankton nods, his antennae
barely moving. "Mmph, wike a
twail." His eye closes, and Karen
can feel his weight shift slightly
toward her as sleep begins
to claim him again.

"Mmph, Kahen?" Plankton's voice
interrupts the quiet hum of the
engine, his words a soft whisper.
"Ith wike I'm swimmin' in
molasses," he says, his mouth
still not cooperating.

Karen laughs, keeping one
eye on the road and the other
on his peaceful face. "You're
just tired from the surgery,"
she assures him. "You'll be
fine once you get some rest."

Plankton's antennae twitch,
his eye opening slightly. "But,
Kahen, I don't wan' to sleep,"
he slurred. "I wan' to expehrience
this wowld with you." His words
were earnest, his gaze
firm despite his grogginess.
She watched him fight
the tide of sleep, his eyelid
drooping again.

"Mmph, wath's theath wowndow?"
he asked, pointing at the car's side mirror.

Karen couldn't help but chuckle
at his confusion. "It's a mirror,
sweetheart," she said, her voice
soothing. "So we can see what's behind us."

Plankton nodded, his antennae
barely moving. "Mmph, wike a... wike
a... wookie," he mumbled, his speech
still a garbled mess. Karen laughed,
shaking her head. "It's okay, Plankton.
You're just tired."

His eyes grew heavier, his
lid drooping. "Mmph, I am,"
he admitted, his voice a faint
whisper. The car's gentle rocking
and the hum of the engine began to
lull him into a doze.

Karen watched him, his
snores growing louder as he
succumbed to sleep. His hand
still held hers, the connection
warm and comforting. She felt
his grip loosen slightly, his
body relaxing into the seat.

His breathing grew deep
and even, his antennae
quietly bobbing with each
exhalation. Karen couldn't help
but feel a swell of affection
for this vulnerable side of
Plankton she'd never seen before.

The car ride home was
quiet, punctuated only by
Plankton's gentle snores
and the rhythmic swish of the
windshield wipers. Karen
smiled to herself, her grip on
his hand never loosening.

new the tooth of a child wisdomtoothcore wisdomteethcore iii

WISDOMS ii


The car pulled out of the 
dental office's lot, tires 
humming against the asphalt.

"Hang in there 
buddy," Patrick said.

Plankton's head lolled 
to the side, a stream of 
drool escaping the 
corner of his mouth.

"Hey, Plankton, you ok?" 
Sponge Bob asked 
nudging him gently.

Plankton's only response 
was a faint, "Mmph," as 
his head grew heavier and 
his body leaned in
to Sponge Bob's side. 
Sponge Bob, ever the 
gentle soul, adjusted 
his position to 
accommodate his tiny 
friend, offering his shoulder 
as a makeshift pillow. The 
car's gentle sway and 
the comforting hum of the 
engine soon lulled 
Plankton into sleep. His 
breathing grew rhythmic 
as he snored lightly.

Patrick leaned over 
to whisper, "Aw, isn't 
that cute?"

Sponge Bob nodded, a 
soft smile spreading 
across his face.
He knew Plankton had 
been nervous about 
the appointment.
They had all been 
through a lot together 
but this was the first
time Plankton had allowed 
himself to be this vulnerable.

Patrick, ever the opportunist, 
decided to take advantage of
the situation. He leaned over 
snapping a photo with his phone.

"Look at this," he whispered 
to Karen, showing her the
picture with a wide grin.

Karen rolled her eyes, keeping 
her focus on the road.
"You do know he's going to get 
you when he sees that, right?"

Patrick just shrugged, 
his grin unwavering.
"It's just a little joke, 
Karen. Besides, he's out 
cold."

The car ride back to the 
Chum Bucket was quiet, only
interrupted by the occasional 
snort from Plankton's snores
and the soft murmur of the 
radio. Karen's eyes darted to the
rearview mirror, watching the 
unlikely companions.

Sponge Bob felt a strange 
sense of peace, his arm around
his arch-nemesis-turned-friend
providing comfort and
support.

As the car approached the Chum 
Bucket, Plankton's snores grew 
louder, echoing in the small 
enclosed space. Sponge Bob 
couldn't help but chuckle quietly, 
feeling the warmth and weight of 
his friend against him. It was a 
peculiar sight, the villainous 
Plankton, usually so full of 
energy and cunning schemes, 
now reduced to a sleeping, 
drooling mess. But in this 
moment, all animosity was 
forgotten. They were just 
friends sharing a car ride 
home after a long day.

Karen pulled into the Chum 
Bucket's dilapidated parking 
lot, the headlights casting 
eerie shadows across the 
rusted metal exterior. She 
turned off the engine and 
the silence grew thick. 
Plankton's snores seemed 
to fill the void, a gentle 
reminder of the peacefulness 
that had descended upon them.

Sponge Bob carefully lifted 
Plankton's head off his shoulder. 
"Hey, Plankton, we're home," he 
whispered.

Plankton's eye fluttered open, and 
he looked around, momentarily 
confused. Then, he groaned and 
rubbed his jaw. "Oh," he mumbled, 
his voice thick.

Sponge Bob and Patrick helped him 
out of the car, each taking an arm 
to support him as he swayed on 
his tiny legs. The anesthesia still 
had a firm grip on him, making his 
movements clumsy and awkward.

"Careful," Karen warned.

The two friends carefully 
maneuvered Plankton 
door of the Chum Bucket, 
his feet barely touching the 
ground as they shuffled along. 
Plankton's usual meticulousness 
had been replaced by post-surgical 
disarray. Sponge Bob and Patrick 
gently set him down on the couch.

"I got you some new 
fresh gauze," Sponge 
Bob offered. "Open up!"

Plankton, still groggy, opened his mouth 
allowed Sponge Bob to place the gauze. 
"Tanks," he murmured, his voice muffled 
by the material. He leaned back into the 
couch cushions, his eye drifting shut again.

Patrick and Sponge Bob exchanged a look.

"Do you need anything else?" Sponge Bob 
asked, his voice gentle and concerned.

"N-no," Plankton stuttered. "Jush nee... tiwweeddd."

"Alright, we'll be right here," Patrick assured 
him, plopping down onto an armchair. Sponge 
Bob took a seat on the floor beside the couch.

Patrick, ever the one for a good laugh, couldn't 
resist teasing Plankton.

"You know what they say, Plankton," he quipped. 
"A picture's worth a thousand words!"

Sponge Bob shot him a warning look 
but Plankton was already snoring again, 
oblivious to the potential embarrassment 
that awaited him when he woke up.

The two friends settled in for an unexpected 
night at the Chum Bucket. The next morning 
Plankton's the last to wake up, any trace of 
anesthesia now gone.

He stirred slowly, his single eye blinking open 
to the harsh reality of daylight filtering through 
the grimy windows. His mouth felt like it was 
filled with cotton, and his jaw ached. He tried 
to sit up.

"Whoa, easy," SpongeBob said, placing a 
comforting hand on Plankton's shoulder. 
"You had quite the nap."

Plankton's eye widened as he took in his 
surroundings. He was in his own living 
room, but Sponge Bob and Patrick were 
sitting there, too. His mind raced as he 
tried to piece together what had 
happened. He touched his mouth 
gingerly, feeling the gauze. "Wh...what?" 
he croaked.
Plankton's confusion grew as the fog of 
anesthesia lifted.

"You had a little dental work done," Sponge 
Bob said with a smile. "Remember?"

Plankton's eye narrowed as 
his only memories of yesterday 
began to flood back. The dentist's 
chair, the bright lights, and his mouth 
open for wisdom teeth?

"You mean, I actually went through wivv it?" 
he whispered to himself, hand shooting to 
his mouth.

"Yeah, you did," Patrick said, his grin spreading 
wider. "And you slept like a baby all the way home."

Plankton looked down, his mind racing. "How 
did I get here?" he asked, his voice still thick 
with grogginess.

"Well, you don't remember?" Patrick said 
with a smirk. "We had to practically carry 
you out of the dentist's office and into the car."

"What? You... you 
carried me?" he sputtered, 
indignation rising in his tone.

Sponge Bob nodded 
trying to keep his 
laughter at bay. "You 
were pretty out 
of it, Plankton."

Plankton's eyes grew as realization sank in. 
"Wait, you thaw me wike that?" He sat up to 
quickly, wincing as pain shot through his jaw. 
"What did I do?"

Sponge Bob handed him a glass of water. 
"Don't worry, you just fell asleep."

Plankton took the water 
with a trembling hand, his 
mind racing. "But... what 
abou- my... my dignity?"

Sponge Bob chuckled. "Don't worry 
Plankton. You've still got plenty of 
that. You just needed a little help, is all."

Patrick couldn't resist adding fuel 
to the fire. "Yeah, you were so out 
of it, you didn't even notice when I 
took a selfie of us all in the car. Sponge 
Bob was being such a good nurse!"

Plankton glowered at the starfish. "You what!"

Patrick held up his phone, showing 
the incriminating photo. Plankton, 
mouth wide open and drooling, was 
sandwiched between the two friends. 
Sponge Bob looked concerned and 
slightly amused, while Patrick was 
grinning like he'd just won the Krabby 
Patty secret formula. "I sent it to ourselves!"

"You... you..." he sputtered, unable to form a 
coherent sentence. The sight of himself 
drooling and vulnerable was so much. His 
pride had always been his armor, and it had 
been dented.

Patrick chuckled, enjoying the moment. "Don't 
worry, Plankton. It'll be our little secret."

"You're lucky I don't remember thish," he grumbled.

Sponge Bob got fresh gauze 
for Plankton. "Open up," he instructed.

With a begrudging sigh, Plankton complied. 
His mouth was a cavern of pain. Sponge 
Bob gently placed the gauze in, and Plankton 
couldn't help but wince. "Thanks," he 
murmured, his voice sounding even 
smaller than usual.

The room was quiet for a moment, then, the 
silence was broken by a notification from 
Patrick's phone. He picked it up and looked 
at the screen, his grin growing even wider.

"What?" Plankton asked 
suspiciously, his pride still bruised.

Patrick couldn't hold it in 
any longer. He burst in
to laughter, holding out his 
phone to show the latest 
meme he'd created from 
the photo. It was the picture 
of Plankton drooling onto 
Sponge Bob's shoulder, with 
the caption: "When you realize 
you're too small to get your 
own wisdom teeth out without 
snoring through it."

Sponge Bob's cheeks turned pink 
with laughter, despite his efforts 
to remain serious. "Patrick, that's 
not nice," he managed to say 
between chuckles.

"What? He did," Patrick exclaimed.

Plankton's embarrassed. "I... I 
did not," he protested weakly.

"Oh, but you did," Sponge Bob said, his 
laughter bubbling up. He couldn't help 
himself; the sight of Plankton all loopy 
from anesthesia was to much. "It was 
kind of adorable."

Plankton huffed, but despite his 
embarrassment, he couldn't stay to 
mad at them. They had been there 
for him, and that was worth something. 
He took a sip of water. "You two are 
never to speak of this again."

Sponge Bob and Patrick nodded solemnly. 
Eventually, Plankton's eye grew heavy again, 
and he drifted off into a nap.

"Looks like he's out," Patrick said.

Sponge Bob nodded, still smiling at the thought 
of Plankton's uncharacteristic vulnerability. "We 
should let him rest."

Patrick stood up, stretching his arms. "Yeah, I guess 
we've had our fun for the day. Time to let you get 
back to your schemes, Plankton."

Sponge Bob gently placed a pillow under Plankton's 
head. "Rest up, buddy. We can check on you later."

new wisdoms wisdomteethcore wisdomtoothcore patricktonbob

WISDOMS i


Plankton had an appointment at the dentist 
and Karen promised to take him.
SpongeBob, an ever-cheerful neighbor, had 
offered to come along.

The trio stepped out of the car, the door 
of dentist's office chiming a tune that seemed 
like the 'Jolly Roger' theme. Sponge
Bob bounced in place.

The door to the room opened, and in 
waddled Dr. Bubblefish.

"Ah, Mr. Plankton, right on time 
for x-rays!"

The room was a stark contrast to the 
playful tune. It smelled faintly of mint 
and antiseptic, with 
the metallic instruments glinting in 
bright lights. Dr. Bubblefish waddled 
over, his 
flippers moving swiftly as 
he gestured to the chair. 
Plankton's eye darts around.

"Now, Mr. Plankton 
if you could just open 
wide," Dr. Bubblefish instructed 
holding up a 
contraption.

Karen gave a gentle pat on his shoulder. 
"It's ok, Plankton. It'll be over 
before you know it," 
she assured with a comforting smile.

Plankton took a deep breath 
and opened his mouth. Sponge Bob 
stood by his side.

Dr. Bubblefish slid the x-ray plate in
to place and positioned the contraption. 
"Here we go," he 
announced, as he stepped back 
and pressed the button. Sponge Bob watched 
in fascination.

"Alright, all done!"

The plate was removed, and Dr. Bubblefish took 
a moment to examine the results. "Hmm," he 
murmured, holding the film 
up to the light. "It seems 
we have a situation with your wisdom 
teeth."

Plankton's eye bulged with alarm. 
"Wisdom teeth?" he squeaked. 
"But I'm a microscopic creature! I 
don't have room for those!"

Dr. Bubblefish nodded solemnly. 
"Which is why we need 
to remove now them to 
prevent any issues."

Karen's grip tightened on 
Plankton's shoulder. "Removal?"

Dr. Bubblefish nodded. "It's the best 
course of action, a common procedure."

The doctor led them into his office, walls 
lined with diplomas.

Dr. Bubblefish noticed apprehension 
and offered a smile.

"Now, Mr. Plankton, I know this might be 
a bit daunting, but I assure you, I'm quite 
skilled at working. Let's go over details 
of the procedure, shall we?"

Karen's grip tightened more. "You're going 
to be ok," she whispered.

Sponge Bob, the optimist, patted 
Plankton's arm. "Don't worry, buddy!"

Plankton swallowed hard as he sat 
down in the chair. It was like sitting 
in a moon crater compared to his usual 
chair at the Chum Bucket. He gripped the 
chair's armrests.

"But how does it work?" Plankton's voice tight 
with anxiety.

"It's quite simple 
really. We use anesthesia," he explained, 
"which will drift off to sleep. You won't feel 
a thing."

"It's like a little nap," Karen offered 
trying to ease his fears.

Dr. Bubblefish nodded. "The 
anesthesia will make you unconscious for 
duration of the procedure. It's safe painless 
way to ensure you don't experience discomfort 
during extraction."

The doctor began preparing. 
Sponge Bob looks through the 
window, mix of curiosity and concern. 
He had never 
seen anything like this. 
Plankton's eye pleaded with him 
for assurance, and Sponge 
Bob gave him a thumbs up.

The chair reclined, and Karen held 
Plankton's hand tightly.

"Ready?" Dr. Bubblefish asked, voice 
a gentle rumble.

Plankton nodded, though his eye
shut. Karen 
squeezed his hand. "You can do 
this, Plankton," she whispered.

The doctor approached with 
what looked like a pair of tiny 
tongs. "This will help keep your 
mouth open," he said, inserting 
the device into Plankton's mouth. 

The nurse came over. "This is the 
anesthesia," she said 
cheerfully, tentacles flicking 
the air. "It'll make every
thing nice and relaxing."

Plankton nodded, his grip tightening. 

He felt the room spin.

"Just breathe," Karen said, the only steady 
thing in the spinning room. "You're great."

Sponge Bob watched as Plankton's eye
lid grew heavy, his grip 
on chair armrests loosening. Dr. Bubblefish nods
to the nurse. Plankton took a deep breath, eye 
shut, body went slack. His grip on the chair arm
rests loosened 
and his breaths grew even. Karen felt 
a mix of relief and 
anxiety as the doctor nodded 
in satisfaction. "And 
he's out," he murmured.

The room was silent except for 
the occasional blip of 
medical equipment and sound of 
Dr. Bubblefish preparing 
for the extraction. Karen's gaze fixed 
on Plankton, watching his 
chest rise and fall with each breath. 
Sponge Bob leaned in 
closer, his curiosity piqued.

Plankton remained still, lost in 
his anesthesia-induced slumber.

"Sponge Bob, you can wait out
side now," Karen said gently 
never leaving her husband.

After surgery, Karen calls Sponge 
Bob from the waiting room. 
"He's in recovery now," she says. 
"You can come 
see him."

Sponge Bob bounces in, eyes wide 
with excitement. He goes in 
the room, his curiosity piqued by 
the sight of Plankton lying 
peacefully on the chair, his mouth 
slightly open but without the 
prop anymore. Plankton's hand lies limp 
on his own lap.
The room remained silent except 
for the steady beep of the heart 
monitor and occasional snore from Plankton.
"The surgery went well. He'll wake in a bit."

Sponge Bob peers closer 
at Plankton, noticing drool 
formed at the corner of his mouth. 

He reaches out and gently 
strokes Plankton's forehead. 
"You're ok," he whispers.
But Plankton was deep in the 
abyss of sleep, breathing even 
and calm.

"What's that?" he pointed to a 
beeping machine.

Karen looked over. "That's a monitor," she said 
softly. "It makes sure 
everything's ok with Plankton while he's out."
The nurse comes in checking vitals. "He's 
doing great," she says 
with a nod. "He'll wake up soon."

"Wakey, wakey, Plankton," Sponge Bob whispers, a 
hint of excitement 
in his voice. He reaches out a finger, gently 
poking Plankton's arm. 
No response. Plankton's chest continues to rise 
and fall rhythmically.
Plankton didn't react. "Wow, he's really out," Sponge
Bob murmured.

"Just don't startle him. He'll wake up groggy."

The nurse gently wiped Plankton's mouth 
with a damp cloth, cleaning 
away the drool. Plankton's head lolled to the side.

"Alright, let's get some gauze," 
Dr. Bubblefish said, voice interrupting 
the quiet.

Sponge Bob's eyes grew even wider 
as he watched the nurse 
carefully fold a piece of white gauze in
to a minuscule square. It looked 
like a tiny cloud in her tentacle. She 
approached Plankton with the 
utmost care, as if handling some
thing incredibly delicate.

With a gentle touch, she inserted gauze 
into Plankton's mouth, pressing 
it against his gums. Plankton didn't flinch 
or stir, his breathing deep and even. 
The nurse stepped back and gave a satisfied nod.

"Alright, he's all set," Dr. Bubblefish said, his 
voice a comforting rumble. "The gauze will help 
with any bleeding and keep the area clean."

Karen nodded. 
"Thank you, doctor," she murmured.
The room remained silent, except for 
the steady beep of the 
heart monitor and the occasional snore 
from Plankton.
"Let's get you sitting 
up, Mr. Plankton," Dr. Bubblefish instructed 
as he lifted Plankton's head back up. The 
chair whirred in
to an upright position.

After a few moments, Plankton's eye
lid began to flutter. He blinked, his 
vision blurry from anesthesia. He groaned,
mouth feeling strange and full.

"You're all done!"

"Plankton," Karen says, voice soft and warm.

Sponge Bob nods eagerly, his eyes never leaving 
Plankton's face. "How do you feel?" he asks.

"Wha..." Plankton mumbles, voice muffled 
by the gauze. "Wh-where am I?"

Karen chuckles. "You're in the dentist's 
office, Plankton. 
You had wisdom teeth removed."

Sponge Bob's face lights up. "Yeah, buddy, you're 
all fixed up!"

Karen gently helps Plankton sit 
up, supporting him 
with an arm around his back.

"You're going to feel a bit woozy," she warns.

Plankton spots Sponge Bob's grinning face.

"Hey, Spongey," he says, his voice still slurred.

"Hey, Planky!" Sponge Bob says, smile growing 
wide. "You're done! No more teeth woes for you!"
"W-who's Planky?" Plankton mumbles, voice thick 
from anesthesia.
Sponge Bob laughs, his laugh echoing. 
"That's you, buddy! Planky, Plankton!"

"I survived the tooth monster.."

Sponge Bob nods. "Yep, the pesky things 
in your mouth supposed to make smarter
were just causing trouble!"
"Troub...troub...tweef?"
"Yes, Plankton. 
Your wisdom 
teeth are gone."

"Miwwow, miwwow, on the wawl," he slurred, 
wobbly. "Do I wook smarter wi’out my tweef?"


Patrick Star was waiting outside the dentist office, his 
large, star-shaped body leaning against the wall. 




Patrick Star was waiting outside the dentist's office, his 
large, star-shaped body leaning against the wall. 
He had heard that Sponge Bob was escorting 
Plankton and Karen to the appointment. 

Once Plankton was discharged, the four 
crammed into the car. Plankton sat 
in between Sponge Bob and Patrick, but  
was too groggy to care.

Karen took the wheel, her grip firm. 
"Alright, let's get you home," she said, starting the engine.

new wisdomtoothcore wisdomteethcore plankbobs wisdoms

NOTHING BUT THE WISDOM TRUTH iv

"Thanks for staying." Mr. Krabs nodded, his eyes lingering on the sleeping Plankton. "Of course," he said 
gruffly. "Can't have you two dealing it alone." Karen tucked the blankets around him, smoothing out the 
wrinkles with a gentle hand.

The next day, Plankton woke, all traces of 
anesthesia worn off, cheeks tender to the touch. He vaguely remembered surgery, but 
everything after was a blur.
"Morning," Karen said. She sat beside the bed, her 
screen warm with concern. "How are you feeling?"

Plankton blinked. "K-Karen?" he asked. 
"Whath's...what happened?"

"You had wisdom teeth removed, darling," she said softly. "You're going 
to be fine."

The memory of surgery rushed back to Plankton in fragments—the 
operating room, machines, and then Karen holding his hand as he woke up. Wincing, he 
reached to tentatively touch his swollen face, the pain a reminder of his ordeal.

Karen noticed his discomfort and handed him water. "Take it slow," she advised, watching 
him intently. Plankton took a sip, the cool liquid soothing. He leaned back into the pillows with a 
sigh.

"Do you remember surgery?" she asked, stroking his arm.

"It's all a bit fuzzy," he admitted. "Just going in, waking up. Going in the car to drive home? But 
nothing else.."

The surgery had gone well. Karen knew Plankton and Krabs had a frenemy relationship, at best; but she had 
never considered the 
possibility that Plankton could harbor any genuine feelings for the crab, delirious or not. Now, as she watched 
him 
suffer, she debated whether to tell him. Would it help? Would it hurt? She didn't know.

But Plankton's curiosity was piqued. "What's going on?" he asked, trying to read her expression. "Did I 
do something weird?"

"It's nothing," she said, forcing a laugh. "Just 
the usual post-surgery confusion."

Plankton's eye wandered around the room, and his gaze landed on a bouquet of jellyfish on the nightstand.
"Who sent those?" he asked, his voice still hoarse.

Karen looked at the jellyfish, then back at him. "Mr. Krabs," she said.

Plankton's eyebrow shot up. "Krabs? Why would he send me jellyfish?" Plankton's eye narrowed slightly. "Does 
he know about the surgery?" he asked, a hint of concerned horror in his voice.

Karen nodded, "I didn't know who else to turn to," she said, her voice filled with a mix of gratitude and 
trepidation, her voice wavering slightly, "after you were admitted, I called him. I didn't know who else to call for 
help. You know, with the recovery necessities."

Plankton felt his stomach drop. He had hoped that his arch-nemesis, Mr. Krabs, had been blissfully unaware 
of his weakened state. The thought of Krabs even knowing he was laid up and helpless was more than he 
could bear.

"You called Krabs?" he croaked, disbelief etched into his features.

Karen nodded again, gently placing a hand on his shoulder. "He was the only one I could think of who could 
help us. And he was so kind, Plankton. He didn't even make fun of you."

Plankton's mind raced. The mere thought of Krabs seeing him in such a vulnerable condition was almost too 
much to handle. He had always prided himself on being the smarter, more cunning one, the one who could outwit 
Krabs at every turn. Now, here he was, unable to chew, looking like a balloon with legs, and being 
witnessed by the very crab he had spent his life trying to outdo.

"What did he see?" Plankton managed to ask, trying to keep the irritation out of his voice.

Karen looked surprised. "What do you mean?"

"I mean, what did he see me?" Plankton's voice grew more urgent, the fear of humiliation coloring 
his words.

"He saw you sleeping," she said gently. "But you were out of it. You don't have to worry about him."

Plankton felt a wave of embarrassment. "How did I look?"

"Looked like you were sleeping peacefully," Karen said, trying to reassure him. But she knew that wasn't 
what he wanted to hear. He wanted to hear that he looked strong, in control, not like the blubbering mess he 
actually was.

Plankton sighed, the sound a sad, defeated hiss. "I can't believe you called him," he said, his voice filled with a 
mix of pain and annoyance.

Karen's hand tightened on his shoulder. "I had to," she said firmly. "You needed someone, and he was the only 
one I could think of who would help."

Plankton's gaze fell to the bouquet of jellyfish. "I hope I didn't budge or talk?" he asked, his voice tight.

Karen squeezed his hand. "You were completely out of it," she assured him. "He said you looked tired."

Plankton's eye searched hers for any hint of mockery, but all he found was sincerity. He took a deep breath, 
the pain in his cheeks flaring up, and nodded. He knew he had to accept help, but the thought of Krabs 
knowing he was down, even for a moment, was maddening.

He shifted, trying to find a position that didn't make his mouth throb. "What else happened, with 
Krabs?" he asked, his voice strained.

"He just dropped off the jellyfish and said to tell you to get better soon," Karen said, not giving answers. "I've 
said all I can say."

The silence grew tense as Plankton's mind whirled with scenarios of what Krabs might have seen or heard. He 
knew his rival had a knack exploiting weakness, and he couldn't let his guard down, even in a state like 
this. He had to recover quickly, be sharp, to ensure that Krabs didn't use this moment of vulnerability 
against him. He also knew Karen's not gonna tell him whatever went down.

Karen, noticing his discomfort, decided to change the subject. "I'll go grab some ice cream for you," she 
offered, standing up. "It'll help with the swelling, but don't do anything foolish while I'm gone."

Plankton nodded, his thoughts racing. As soon as the door clicked shut behind her, he began to formulate a 
plan. He had to speak to Krabs, to make sure there were no misunderstandings, no ammo for future taunts. 
Wincing, he swung his legs over the side of the bed, using the momentum to stand up. He wobbled for a 
moment, his head spinning, but steadied himself against the wall.

In his office at the krusty krab, Mr. Krabs sat at the table, sipping a cup of tea and staring at the floor. He had 
hoped Plankton's odd behavior was just the drugs talking, but deep down, he couldn't shake the feeling that 
something had shifted between them. He had felt a strange warmth when Plankton had called him 'my 
dearest friend' in his delirious state. But friends? That was a concept that seemed as foreign to him as a day 
without the Krabby Patty.

He sighed, setting the cup down. It was nonsense, of course. Plankton was just confused. He had to be. After 
all, they had spent years in a cutthroat competition, stealing ideals, customers, the occasional secret 
ingredient. The thought of Plankton actually caring for him was absurd. But as he sat, Krabs couldn't help but 
feel a twinge of something he hadn't felt in a long time—awkward.

But Plankton wasn't one to let things go easily. After a few moments of gathering his strength, he shuffled out 
of the bedroom, the pain in his mouth a distant second to the urgency of his mission. He goes to the Krusty 
Krab.

He pushed open the door to the restaurant, the bell jingling overhead.

Mr. Krabs looked up from his ledger, his heart skipping a beat as he saw Plankton stumble in. "What are you 
doing here?" he exclaimed, jumping to his feet. "You should be resting!"

Plankton's eye narrowed, his jaw clenched in pain. "I need to talk to you," he ground out, each word a 
challenge.

Mr. Krabs' claws clutched the edge of the table, twitching nervously. "Sure, sure," he said, trying to sound 
casual. "What's on your mind?"

"Not here," Plankton hissed, gesturing to the open restaurant. The last thing he wanted was for their 
conversation to be overheard by prying ears, especially not by customers.

Mr. Krabs, visibly confused, nodded and led him out back. The tension in the air was palpable.

"Alright, what's so important?" he asked, trying to keep his cool.

Plankton took a deep breath, his cheeks flushing with pain. "What did I say to you after the surgery?" he 
demanded, his voice gruff.

"What do you mean?" he stalled, heart racing.

Plankton's voice was low and intense. "You know what I mean," he said. "What happened at the house?"

Mr. Krabs' eyes searched Plankton's for any hint of a bluff, but found only pain and determination. He took a 
deep breath, feeling the weight of his secret lift slightly. "You don't remember?" he asked, a glimmer of hope in 
his eyes.

Plankton's gaze was unwavering. "I remember enough," he said, voice tight. "I just know you were there. 
Don't gloat. Spill."

Mr. Krabs looked at him, realization sinking in. He met Plankton's gaze. "You were in a bit of pain," he said, his 
voice carefully measured. "You were talking nonsense."

"What kind of nonsense?" he demanded.

Mr. Krabs took a step back, his eyes darting around the alleyway. "Oh, you know, the usual post-surgery 
babble," he said, trying to play it off. "Nothing important."

But Plankton wasn't buying it. He could see relief in Krabs' eyes, and it made him more nervous.

"I need to know," he insisted, his voice hoarse. "What did I say?"

Mr. Krabs took a deep breath, his claws drumming on the counter. "Said something about how we've been 
through a lot together?"

But Pearl, Mr. Krabs' daughter, interrupted, wandering in, phone in hand, scrolling through images.

"Daddy!" she exclaimed. "Look what I found on the phone!"

Mr. Krabs' heart sank as he realized what's happening. He turned to see Pearl holding up a phone showing a 
photo of Plankton, post-surgery, asleep with his head resting on Krabs' elbow.

new AI Story Generator nothing but the wisdom truth plabsen

NONE OF THE WISER 2/3


Plankton blinked a few times, his mind foggy 
with the remnants of the anesthesia. 
"Wisdom... teeth?" he mumbled, his voice 
groggy. "Oh...right." He tried to sit up, but the 
nurse had anticipated his movement and 
gently pushed him back down.

"Take it easy, Mr. Plankton," she said, her 
voice soothing. "You need to rest. The 
surgery went well, yet your body is still 
recovering."

Plankton looked up at the nurse with a 
dazed expression, his eye struggling to 
focus. The world felt wobbly, like jelly. "But, 
but, I... I don't remember anything," he 
mumbled, his voice thick with confusion.

Sponge Bob chuckled softly. "That's because 
you were asleep, Plankton," he said, his tone 
still filled with the gentle patience from 
earlier.

Plankton's eye searched the room, looking 
for something familiar. "Sponge...Bob?" he 
croaked, his voice barely above a whisper.

"Right here, buddy," Sponge Bob said, 
patting his hand reassuringly. Plankton's 
gaze finally found him, and a goofy smile 
spread across his face. 
"You...you're...so...spongy," he giggled, his 
words still slurred from the medication.

Sponge Bob couldn't help but laugh at his 
friend's loopy state. "You're pretty funny 
when you're all doped up," he said, his heart 
swelling with affection. Plankton's usual 
sharp tongue was now a jumble of 
nonsensical giggles and random thoughts.

"Everything's...so...so...shiny," Plankton 
mumbled, his eye half-open and unfocused. 
He tried to lift his head to look around the 
room, but the effort was too much, and he 
flopped back down onto the pillow with a 
contented sigh.

Sponge Bob chuckled, watching his friend's 
antics with amusement. "It's the medicine, 
Plankton," he said, patting his hand. "It's 
making everything seem a bit... different."

Plankton's eye grew wide as he stared at the 
ceiling. "Look at those lights! I…" he 
exclaimed, pointing upwards with a wobbly 
finger.

"They're just lights, Plankton," Sponge Bob 
said, his voice filled with amusement.

Plankton's eye rolled around in his head like 
a marble in a pinball machine. "No, no, 
they're not just lights," he insisted, his voice 
taking on a dreamy quality. "They're... they're 
the stars of the sea... twinkling... twinkling... 
for me."

Sponge Bob couldn't hold back his laughter 
anymore. The sight of his usually cunning 
adversary reduced to a babbling, star-gazing 
patient was to much. "You're definitely 
feeling the effects of that medicine," he said, 
shaking his head.

Plankton's smile grew even wider, if that was 
possible. "I... I feel like I'm swimming in a 
sea of marshmallows," he slurred, his limbs 
moving in a slow, dream
like fashion. "Everything's so...so... squishy!"

Sponge Bob couldn't help but laugh at his 
friend's silliness. "Marshmallows, huh?" he 
said, gently poking Plankton's arm. "You're 
definitely feeling the love from those meds."

Plankton's smile grew even goofier as he 
nodded. "Yeah, I... I think I'm in love with this 
pillow," he mumbled, hugging it tightly to his 
chest. The nurse chuckled as she checked 
his chart. "The effects of the anesthesia can 
be quite entertaining," she said with a wink.

Sponge Bob watched as Plankton began to 
drift off again, his chuckles turning into 
snores. "Rest up, buddy," he whispered, still 
holding onto his hand. "You're going to need 
all the energy you can get for when you 
wake up."

As Plankton slept, Sponge Bob's thoughts 
turned to the Krabby Patty secret recipe. It 
had always been a source of contention 
between them, but in that moment, it didn't 
seem as important as it once did. He knew 
Plankton would be back to his old tricks soon 
enough, but for now, he was just happy to 
see his friend safe and sound.

The nurse returned to the room, her smile 
just as bright as before. "Alright, Mr. 
Plankton, it's time for you to go to your 
recovery room," she said, her voice cheerful.

Plankton's eye shot open, and he looked 
around, his gaze still a bit hazy. 
"Recovery...room?" he mumbled. "But...but 
I'm already in a room!" His giggles bubbled 
up again, and Sponge Bob couldn't help but 
join in.

The nurse, unfazed by Plankton's state, 
carefully lifted him onto the gurney. "You're 
going to a special room where you can rest 
and let the medication wear off," she 
explained, her voice soothing. "It's like a VIP 
lounge for post-surgery patients."

Plankton's smile grew even dopier as he 
took in her words. 
"VIP...lounge...sounds...sounds like...like...a 
secret lair!" he exclaimed, his imagination 
clearly still running wild despite the 
sedatives.

Sponge Bob helped the nurse maneuver the 
gurney out of the surgical room, the wheels 
squeaking slightly on the linoleum floor. The 
recovery room was dimly lit, with soft blue 
lights that reminded him of the ocean at 
night. Plankton was laid down on a 
comfortable chair, surrounded by pillows and 
blankets.

"Now, you just stay here and rest," she said, 
patting him on the shoulder. "Your friend 
Sponge Bob can keep you company."

Plankton nodded, his smile never leaving his 
face. "Friend...Sponge Bob," he murmured, 
his voice barely above a whisper. His 
thoughts were a whirlpool of jellyfish-shaped 
clouds, each one filled with a different, 
nonsensical idea.

The recovery room was quiet, the only 
sounds the occasional beep of the heart 
monitor and the gentle lapping of the waves 
outside. Plankton's eye, usually sharp and 
calculating, now glazed over with 
contentment. 

"He'll be like this for a while," she said, her 
voice low so as not to disturb Plankton. "The 
medication can make people say some 
pretty out there things."

Sponge Bob nodded, his gaze still on 
Plankton's peaceful face. "It's like he's in his 
own little world," he said, his voice filled with 
wonder.

The nurse chuckled. "It's the anesthesia. It 
can do funny things to people," she said, 
jotting down notes on Plankton's chart. "But 
don't worry, he'll be back to his usual self in 
no time."

Plankton's face was a picture of pure bliss, 
his mouth hanging open slightly as he 
drooled onto the pillow. "Sponge Bob," he 
mumbled, his voice thick with the aftermath 
of the anesthesia. "You... you're... 
so...so...fluffy."

Sponge Bob couldn't help but laugh at 
Plankton's loopy antics. "Fluffy?" he echoed, 
gently wiping the drool away with a tissue. "I 
think you're still a little out of it, buddy."

Plankton giggled, his eye half-closed. "Yeah, 
I... I am," he admitted, his voice a slur. "But, 
but you're so...so...comfortable!" He leaned 
into the sponge, his head lolling against 
Sponge Bob's shoulder.

Sponge Bob couldn't help but laugh, feeling 
the warmth of Plankton's body against his 
own. "Well, I'm not going anywhere," he 
said, his voice filled with affectionate 
amusement. "So, go ahead, get 
comfortable."

Plankton's giggles grew softer, his eye finally 
closing all the way. His breathing evened 
out, and Sponge Bob knew he was asleep. 
He gently placed the pillow under Plankton's 
head, making sure he was comfortable. The 
nurse returned to the room, her eyes 
twinkling with amusement at the sight of 
them. "He'll be out for a bit," she said. "You 
can stay here as long as you like."

Sponge Bob nodded, not wanting to leave 
Plankton's side. He had never seen him so... 
peaceful. The doctor's words echoed in his 
mind: "Take it easy, Mr. Plankton. You need 
to rest." It was strange to hear those words 
directed at someone who was usually so full 
of energy and schemes.

The nurse dimmed the lights, leaving the 
room in a gentle glow. The soft hum of the 
hospital machinery and the distant sound of 
waves outside the window filled the space. 
Sponge Bob watched as Plankton's chest 
rose and fell, his breathing slow and steady. 
It was like watching a tiny, harmless sea 
creature, rather than the usual plotting 
nemesis.

Plankton's head lolled to the side, his mouth 
hanging open slightly. Sponge Bob couldn't 
help but chuckle. He'd never seen Plankton 
so relaxed, so utterly carefree. It was as if all 
the tension between them had been washed 
away with the waves of anesthesia.

The nurse returned with a cup of ice chips, 
the sound of her footsteps echoing in the 
quiet room. "Here you go, Mr. Plankton," 
she said, her voice gentle as she offered the cup. 
"These will help with the swelling."

Plankton's eye slowly opened, his pupil 
dilated and unfocused. "Wha... what's that?" 
he mumbled, his voice still thick with the 
medication.

Sponge Bob looked down at the ice chips in 
the cup. "It's just some ice to help with 
swelling," he said, holding it up for Plankton 
to see. "You're supposed to put in your mouth."

Plankton's eye grew wide with excitement, 
his pupil dilating even further. "Oooh, ice," he 
murmured, his voice still slurred. He reached 
for the cup with a wobbly arm, his hand 
barely missing it several times before finally 
making contact.

Sponge Bob couldn't help but laugh as he 
took the cup from the nurse and held it to 
Plankton's lips. "Here you go, buddy," he 
said, his voice filled with kindness. "Just a 
little bit."

Plankton's tongue flicked out, tasting the 
cold ice. His eye rolled back in his head as 
he let out a contented sigh. "Ahh... heaven," 
he mumbled, his speech still thick with the 
sedatives. He took a few more chips, his 
chewing slow and methodical.

Sponge Bob watched him, his smile never 
faltering. It was strange, seeing the usually 
crafty Plankton so doped up and docile. The 
nurse had warned him that the medication 
could cause some people to become overly 
affectionate, but he didn't expect him to be 
quite this intense.

new none of the wiser wisdomtoothcore wisdomteethcore none the wiser

NONE OF THE WISER 3/3

As Plankton chewed on his ice chips, his 
grip on reality grew looser and looser.

The nurse looked over at them, her smile 
never faltering. "It's the medication," she 
assured Sponge Bob, shaking her head. 
"He'll be fine."

Plankton's giggles grew even louder, his 
eye watering with joy. "You... you're the 
best... best... best Sponge Bob ever!" he 
exclaimed, his arm shooting up to give 
Sponge Bob a high-five. It was a gesture 
that was met with air, as his coordination 
was still compromised by the anesthesia.

Sponge Bob couldn't help but laugh, his
heart swelling with warmth. He had never 
seen Plankton so... so utterly ridiculous. 
"Thanks, Plankton," he said, his voice filled 
with affection. "But maybe save the high-
fives for when you're not so... wobbly
."

Plankton's arm flopped back onto the chair, 
his smile still plastered on his face. "Wob... 
wobbly," he repeated, his eye crossing 
slightly as he tried to focus on Sponge Bob. 
"You know, I've always... always wondered 
what it's like to be... to be a jellyfish." He 
began to sway slightly, his body mimicking 
the graceful movements of the jellyfish in the 
sea.

Sponge Bob couldn't hold back his laughter 
any longer. "You're definitely not a jellyfish," 
he said, his voice filled with mirth. "But I’m 
afraid I saw you’d bitten your cheek or 
tongue in your numbed state.."

Plankton's grin grew even wider, his cheeks 
reddening with the effort. "I'm... I'm a sea 
worm," he said, his voice a drunken slur. 
"But in my heart, I'm a... a... jellyfish!" He 
began to wobble his body back and forth, his 
movements exaggerated and clumsy.

Sponge Bob couldn't help but chuckle at the 
sight. "You're definitely not a jellyfish," he 
said, his voice filled with affectionate teasing. 
"But you're definitely something special 
Plankton."

The nurse checked Plankton's vitals one last 
time before leaving them to rest. 
"Remember, Mr. Plankton, don't bite your 
cheeks," she said, a knowing smile on her 
face.

Plankton nodded solemnly, his eye still half-
closed. "I'll... I'll be... careful," he murmured, 
his voice a slow, lazy drawl. Sponge Bob 
couldn't help but feel a sense of
responsibility for his well-being. It was a 
strange feeling, but one that felt oddly right 
in that moment.

Karen standing there, her robotic eyes 
blinking in surprise at the sight of him.

"Karen?" Plankton mumbled, his voice 
groggy. "You came?"

"Of course, I did, you little meatball," Karen 
said, her voice filled with the usual sass. "I'm 
your ride home." She looked at Sponge Bob 
with gratitude.

Sponge Bob helped Plankton sit up, who 
was still groggy from the anesthesia. 
"Thanks for taking care of him," Karen said, 
her tone softer than Sponge Bob had ever 
heard.

"No problem, Karen," he replied, his smile 
genuine. "He's... well, he's not all bad."

Karen's expression softened, something 
Sponge Bob had rarely seen. "Thank you, 
Sponge Bob," she said, her robotic voice 
sounding almost warm. "You've always had 
a way of seeing the best in him."

With Karen's help, they managed to get 
Plankton into the car. The drive to the Chum 
Bucket was a blur of twinkling streetlights 
and the soothing hum of the engine. 
Plankton leaned his head against the window, 
eye half-closed, mumbling to 
himself about jellyfish ballet and the beauty 
of Krabby Patties. Karen chuckled, shaking 
her head at his nonsensical ramblings.

Sponge Bob sat in the back, feeling a 
strange mix of amusement and concern. 
He'd never seen Plankton like this before—
so vulnerable, so open. It was as if the 
surgery had peeled back a layer of his tough 
exterior, revealing the softer core beneath. 

Karen navigated the streets of Bikini Bottom 
with ease, the neon lights of the underwater 
city reflecting off her metallic exterior. 
Plankton's mumbling grew quieter, his 
breaths deepening as the painkillers and 
exhaustion pulled him into a sleep. Sponge 
Bob watched him, his thoughts swirling with 
a newfound understanding of the tiny villain.

As they approached the Chum Bucket, the 
garish sign loomed over them, its neon lights 
flickering like a beacon in the murky water. 
The car came to a gentle stop outside the 
grimy building, and Sponge Bob helped 
Karen unbuckle Plankton from his seat. 
"Careful," Karen warned, her robotic arm 
steadying him as they made their way to the 
door.

The inside of the Chum bucket was a stark 
contrast to the hospital—messy and 
cluttered with contraptions and half-eaten 
food. Plankton's eye lit up with a mix of pain 
and nostalgia as he took in his surroundings. 
"Home sweet home," he slurred, his smile 
genuine despite the chaos.

Sponge Bob and Karen managed to get him 
into his bed, the springs groaning under his 
weight. Plankton looked up at them with a 
dazed expression. "Than...thank you," he 
mumbled, his eye already drooping again.

Karen turned to Sponge Bob, her robotic 
eyes gleaming in the dim light of the room. 
"Thank you for being here," she said, her 
voice filled with a rare sincerity. "I know we 
haven't always seen eye-to-eye, but you're a 
true friend to him."

Sponge Bob felt a warmth spread through 
his pores, his eyes misting over slightly. 
"It's... it's no problem, Karen," he stuttered, 
feeling a lump in his throat. "He's... well, he's 
Plankton."

Karen's robotic hand patted his shoulder in a 
rare gesture of camaraderie. "You're a good 
sport, Sponge Bob," she said, a hint of 
affection in her voice. "Now, let him get some 
rest. He's going to need it."

With a nod, Sponge Bob retreated to the 
living room, his mind racing with thoughts of 
the day's events. He couldn't shake the 
image of Plankton's sincere smile, nor the 
gentle warmth that had filled his heart when 
he heard the words 'best friend'. It was a 
side of Plankton he had never seen before—
a vulnerable, endearing side. He glanced 
around the cluttered room, noticing the faded 
family photos and half-built inventions 
scattered across the surfaces. There was 
more to the villain than met the eye.

As the hours ticked by, Plankton's snores 
grew quieter, the anesthesia's grip on him 
loosening. Sponge Bob sat on the floor, 
surrounded by a pile of Plankton's favorite 
comic books and a half-eaten bag of jellyfish 
jellies. He couldn't help but feel a strange 
sense of belonging in the enemy's lair. It was 
peaceful, in a chaotic sort of way.

The room was a testament to Plankton's life: 
a mishmash of inventions, half-finished 
plans, and the ever-present scent of chum. 
Yet, amidst the clutter, there was a 
comforting familiarity. The walls were lined 
with shelves of dusty tomes titled "1001 
Ways to Steal a Recipe" and "The Art of the 
Scheme." Above the bed, a poster of the 
Krabby Patty looked down, a silent judge of 
Plankton's many failed attempts to crack its 
secret.

Sponge Bob sat by the bedside, his spongy 
form hunched over with concern. The light 
from the hallway cast an eerie glow across 
the room, illuminating Plankton's sleeping 
form. The snores were soft and rhythmic, a 
stark contrast to the usual cacophony of his 
machinations.

As the hours passed, Plankton's snores 
grew quieter, and his eyelid began to flutter 
open. His pupil were still hazy, but there was 
a spark of recognition in them as they 
focused on the yellow sponge hovering over 
him. "S...Sponge Bob?" he mumbled, his 
voice hoarse.

Sponge Bob jolted to attention, his eyes 
widening. "You're awake!" he exclaimed, a 
relieved smile spreading across his face.

Plankton squinted, his eye slowly focusing 
on the sponge above him. "What...what are 
you doing here?" he asked, his voice groggy 
and confused.

"I brought you home from the hospital," 
Sponge Bob said, his smile gentle. "You had 
your wisdom teeth out, remember?"

Plankton's eye grew wide as the events of 
the day flooded back to him. "H-hospital?" 
he stuttered, his hand flying to his mouth. 
His cheeks felt puffy and tender, a stark 
reminder of the surgery he had just 
undergone.

Sponge Bob nodded, his eyes filled with 
empathy. "Yeah, buddy," he said, his voice 
soothing. "You had a bit of a tough day, but 
you're okay now."

Plankton's gaze darted around the room, his 
brain slowly piecing together the puzzle of 
the day. "How... how did we get here?" he 
mumbled, his voice still thick with sleep.

Sponge Bob chuckled, his smile gentle. 
"Karen picked us up and brought us here," 
he explained, his voice a soothing lullaby in 
the quiet room. "You were out of it pretty 
much the whole time."

Plankton's hand fell to the bed with a soft 
thump. "Karen...right," he murmured, his eye 
drooping again. The painkillers were still 
working their magic, but the fog in his head 
was starting to lift. He vaguely remembered 
the car ride, the neon lights of Bikini 
Bottom's streets blurring together in a 
kaleidoscope of color.

Sponge Bob watched with a gentle smile, his 
eyes filled with a warmth that Plankton 
hadn't seen in a long time. "Do you need 
anything?" he offered, his hand hovering 
over the bedside table, ready to fetch a glass 
of water or a fresh pillow.

Plankton's eye searched Sponge Bob's face, 
looking for a sign of the usual sarcasm or 
competitive edge. But all he found was 
genuine concern. "No, I'm ok," he murmured, 
his voice barely above a whisper. "Just... 
stay for a bit?"

Sponge Bob's smile grew, and nodded 
without hesitation. "Of course, Plankton," he 
said, settling beside the bed. "I'm not going 
anywhere."

new none of the wiser wisdomtoothcore wisdomteethcore none the wiser

why does emojicombos and lingojam have perchance.org links 😭

new perchance perchance.org what what the sigma help emojicombos emojicombos.com lingojam AI Story Generator

TEETHIES i

Karen watched as the dentist's thumb depressed the plunger, sending the anesthesia into her husband's system. Plankton's eyelid fluttered, and his body grew slack as his eye rolls back in is socket.

"It's ok," she whispered, taking his hand in hers. "It'll all be over soon."

The doctor nodded, satisfied with the effectiveness of the anesthesia. Plankton's quiet snoring deep and even, his eye fully closed, and the tightness around his mouth relaxed. Her hand remained tight around his, her thumb tracing comforting circles on his palm, as if she could somehow transmit her strength to him through their touch. Plankton's hand grew heavy in hers, but she didn't let go. Instead, she squeezed it gently, willing him to feel her presence even in his state.

The doctor followed her gaze, giving Karen a brief nod before turning his attention back to the open mouth of her husband. Plankton's grip on her hand tightened, even in sleep, and she gave a gentle squeeze back. Karen's gaze flitted between her husband's serene face and the crimson-stained cloths being replaced with alarming regularity. Plankton's chest rose and fell rhythmically, a testament to the anesthesia's hold on him. Karen focused on that rhythm; despite the chaos of the surgery, he was still with her.

"We're almost done," he said. "We'll just clean up the site and close the incisions."

Karen watched as the nurse handed the doctor sutures and gauze. The sight of her husband's mouth, swollen and filled with cotton, brought a fresh wave of anxiety. She squeezed his hand again, willing him to come back to her, to wake up and smile and tell her that it was all over. The doctor's movements grew more methodical as he worked, sewing up the small wounds steady. 

The nurse cleaned Plankton's face, wiping away the crimson smears with a gentle touch. "Everything went well," he said, his voice a balm to her frazzled nerves. "The anesthesia will wear off in about an hour. We'll keep him here for a bit to monitor his vitals, but you can stay."

Karen nodded. The nurse began to wheel him out of the surgical suite, and she followed, her hand still clutching his. In the recovery room, she sat by his side, watching, the monitors beeping in a comforting rhythm.

The nurse checked his vitals. She reached out tentatively, brushing a stray antenna.

The nurse nodded. "He'll be waking up soon," she murmured. "You can talk to him, if you'd like."

Karen leaned in closer to Plankton, her voice a soft whisper. "You did it," she said, voice cracking slightly. "It's all over now." She paused, her thumb still tracing circles on his palm. She talked to him as if he were awake. "I know," she continued. "But you're strong. You've always been a strong one. I'll be here, I promise. I'll always be there." A small, sad smile played on her screen, Plankton none the wiser in his sleep.

"But we're going to get through this, I know we are."

Plankton's eyebrow furrowing for a moment, Karen thought he might wake up. But his breathing remained deep and even, his body unresponsive to her words. She leaned in closer. "I know you're in there," she murmured. "I know you can feel me." Remember the time you tried to build a giant robot to get the recipe?"

She searched his face for any sign of recognition, any flicker of understanding. But he remained still, lost in the depths of anesthesia-induced sleep. "You're going to be ok," she assured him, her voice a gentle caress. "We'll go back to our lives, to our little chum bucket of a home."

The nurse checked the monitors and made notes before looking up at Karen. "You can sit with him as long as you like," she said kindly. "Just make sure not to disturb the dressings."

"You're going to be ok," she whispered, her voice a gentle lullaby in the otherwise silent room. "You're going to wake up and everything will be better."

A trickle of drool began to form at the corner of Plankton's mouth, snaking down his cheek. Karen reached for a tissue, carefully dabbing at the drool without disturbing the surgical dressings, a testament to the depth of his unconsciousness, a sign that his body was working to heal itself even as he slept. She found a strange comfort in the mundane task, a reminder that even in the face of surgery and pain, Plankton was still her Plankton, the one who drooled in his sleep when particularly tired.

The drool grew more persistent, and Karen used the edge of the bed to lift his head slightly, placing a fresh pillow under it to keep him comfortable. The nurse nodded approvingly before checking the flow of fluids from the IV. "It's normal," she assured Karen. "His body is just reacting."

Karen felt the weight of not knowing if everything would be okay once Plankton woke up. Would he be in pain? Would he remember her? Would he be the same? Her thoughts swirled in a maelstrom of doubt and hope, a tumultuous sea that threatened to pull her under.

But she remained steadfast, her hand never leaving his. She talked to him, sharing stories of their adventures and their future plans, painting a picture of the life they would have once he was well. The nurse moved quietly around the room, giving them space, but Karen could feel her presence, a comforting presence that reminded her she wasn't alone.

As the minutes ticked by, Plankton's breathing grew less artificial, more like the easy breaths of sleep. His face began to lose the slackness that the anesthesia had imparted.

She searched for any hint of consciousness, and she thought she saw a flicker behind his closed eyelid. "Plankton?" she whispered, leaning in closer. "Can you hear me?"

A low groan was his only response, and she felt his hand tighten around hers. The nurse stepped closer, checking the monitors once more. "He's coming around," she said. "Give him a few minutes, and he'll be back with us."

"I'm here," she murmured, her voice a gentle hum in the quiet room. "You're ok."

The nurse had left, and the only sounds were the rhythmic beeps of the monitors. She took the cloth from the bedside table and gently wiped the remaining drool from Plankton. His grip on her hand grew stronger, and she felt his fingers twitch.

"Hey," she said softly, her voice a soothing melody in the sterile air. "You're ok, Plankton. The surgery is over." She didn't want to startle him, so she kept her voice low, her eyes focused on his. "You're in the recovery room now."

His eyelid fluttered, and Karen felt a surge of hope. The nurse had warned her that he might be groggy, that the anesthesia could take a while to wear off completely. But she had to keep talking to him, to keep him grounded. "You were so brave," she whispered, her thumb tracing lazy circles on his palm. "The bravest little plankton I know."

The hand in hers grew heavier as Plankton's grip tightened, and she knew he was slowly coming back to her. His eye remained closed, but the tension in his face began to change. She watched as his cheek muscles relaxed, the furrow in his brow smoothed out. The nurse had told her first moments after waking up could be disorienting, so she kept her voice calm and steady. "You're in the hospital," she said, her voice a lifeline. "You had your teeth taken out." The room was a blur of beeps and machines, but all she saw was Plankton, her entire world reduced to the man she had promised to take care of.

As minutes ticked by, Plankton's breathing grew stronger, and she watched as his eyelid began to twitch. "That's it," she encouraged, her voice a soft coo. "You're doing great." His hand squeezed hers in response, and she felt a jolt of hope surge through her.

With a final, deep inhale, Plankton's eye cracked open, swimming in a sea of confusion. His gaze found hers, and she offered him a gentle smile. "Hey," she said, her voice a warm embrace. "You made it."

His eyelid fluttered, the weight of sleep and anesthesia still heavy upon him. "Karen?" he croaked, his voice a confused whisper.

"Yes, I'm here," she said, her voice a gentle lullaby. She squeezed his hand, feeling the warmth of his grip as he surfaced from unconsciousness. "You did so well, Plankton."

With painstaking care, she reached for the cup of water the nurse left by the bed. "Do you want some water?" she asked, holding it to his lips. His eye searched hers, took a sip, swallowed, the muscles in his throat moving with the effort. "Take it slow," she advised, her voice soothing.

As the moments passed, Plankton's grip on her hand grew stronger. He took another sip of water and then shifted slightly in the bed, his body trying to adjust to the sudden return of sensation. Karen's heart felt as though it would burst with love and relief as she watched him come back to her. "I'm here," she repeated, her voice a constant in the shifting tides of his consciousness.

The nurse returned, checking the monitors once more before looking at Plankton with a smile. "Welcome back," she said cheerfully. "How are you?"

Plankton's voice was hoarse, but he managed to croak out a response. "Tiwed," he murmured, eye sliding shut again. "That's normal," she said. "He'll be sleepy for a bit, but we'll keep an eye on him."

The nurse dimmed the lights and adjusted the bed, giving Plankton's body a chance to recover from the surgery. 

Gently, she began to hum a tune she knew Plankton loved, a lullaby from their early days together when they had nothing but their dreams and each other. The melody filled the room, wrapping around them like a warm blanket. His breathing grew a little easier, the tension in his hand loosening slightly. It was a small victory, but one she cherished deeply.

new teethies plaren plankaren plankkaren klankton AI Story Generator i

Copy & Paste Wisdom Tooth Emojis & Symbols 🦷 | 🦷👄

Related Text & Emojis